Welcome to Teen Girl Pantsing & Stripping Story ARCHIVE 10Archived Stories Listed Here :80*WARNING: THIS BOARD IS FOR MATURE ADULTS ONLY!*
This is an archive ONLY.
To post new messages & stories please go to the CURRENT board:
Teen Girl Pantsing / Stripping Pranks & Games***Table Of Contents***
STORIES 51 - 80
Naked Sister by Johnathan
fight in school by do not give
My Hero by Fraternity Man
Graduation Strip part 5 by Jonathan
Graduation Strip part 4 by Jonathan
Graduation Strip part 3 by Jonathan
Graduation Strip part 2 by Jonathan
Graduation Strip by Jonathan
Stripped at a concert by Evil Baker
Sorority Hazing by Ashah
Sripped at the Bar by Evil Baker
Tricked? by Annie
party by sarah
Strip Poker and Sex by Fun Lover
At the Party by AmyS
Annoying Sister by Brian
Truth or Dare but mainly Dare (warning XXX) by Derrick
My cheating boyfriend (warning XXX) by julia
New Adventure by Susan
Jenna Gets Stripped XXX warning by unknown
Sleepover prank by anon girl
Picked on at school by Ami
Humiliated Again by Sister by Will
sarah b vs trish by sarah
worst night ever by hey
The Tease Gets What’s Coming by XC47
dumb friends by short story
How (Not) to Meet People by janie
A not so happy Christmas Tale by Janine
True Story by From the Web
STORIES 26 - 50
Me and Jodie by Kelly
My brother got pansted! by anonymous
Cathy and the Folding Bed by Joshua
Shower Shocked (from TeenFX) posted by Janie
Lost Bet by Dylan
Punished Slut by XC47
She Sat on my Face! by Will
teacher stripped by do not have one
Truth or Dare by t or d
Skate Class by Alyssa
Suzy Got Stripped by Maria
Miss Radcheks , red checks ! Part 1 of 2 by Sam Da Sniper
My last GILLIAN story by Nina
Living with the Enemy – 7 Minuets of Hell by Sam Da Sniper
Living with the Enemy – Sam’s Bad Night by Sam Da Sniper
Humiliated by cousin and friends Part 3 by Kristy
Score! by Alex
True Camp Story by Steve
Stripped by a mugger by Jodie
Another GILLIAN story by Nina
The Golden Empire, Part 6 by CliffHangar
The Golden Empire, Part 5 by CliffHangar
The Golden Empire, Part 4 by CliffHangar
The Golden Empire, Part 3 by CliffHangar
The Golden Empire, Part 2 by CliffHangar
STORIES 1 - 25
The Golden Empire, Part 1 by CliffHangar
Deskirted at School by janine
Chivalry by CliffHangar
Gypsy Magic (a screenplay) by CliffHangar
Physical Exam by J
Taking initiative by Seth
Kiss my Butt... by Rather not say
Candy Ass by Luke
poolside stuff by anonymos
Revenge on Ashley by LiLah
“I’ll Never Tell!” **xplicit** by XC47
My Afternoon with Shelly – Part II by Jasmine
Humiliating Backfire by Kristie
Joanie the Neighbor Girl by T.
Games - Part 1 by JAC
caught flashing boy by dad by jenny
Summer Camp by Joshua
My first time by Jake
Get Lucky! by Derelict
Tickle Fight Plus **warning exxxplicit** by Emma
Humiliating My Boyfriend! by Sweety Pie
no longer friends by ryan
Weird and Embarrassing by Joshua
Initiation by Mai
Humiliated by cousin and friends Part 2 by Kristy
| Name: | Jonathan |
| Subject: | Naked Sister |
| Message: | The other day my older sister and I were off school on a fall day. We were home alone that day. My sister is 17 and I am 15 and as much as I hate to admit it, she’s a pretty attractive girl. She has brown hair and eyes, a small set of breasts and “the best ass in the school” as my friends always remind me. While
she’s always been popular with guys around school, she’s never really had a serious boyfriend, but she likes to tease. Anyway on this day she had just got back from working out and had gotten in the shower. The window of my room is right across from the window of the bathroom. Since it was such a nice day out I had my window open and I was minding my own business when suddenly I heard my sister yelling my name. I looked out my window and saw her across the roof yelling out the bathroom window. “Jon the bathroom door is stuck can you come try to open it from the other side!” I obliged to her request and walked down the hallway to the bathroom. “Hold on, let me cover myself first!” She yelled through the door. After making sure she was covered I grabbed the handle of the door and began twisting it. The door wouldn’t budge. I spent about ten minutes trying everything I could think of to get the door open but nothing worked. Finally I gave up and told my sister there was nothing I could do. “Yes there is Jon! Just go to my room and bring me my clothes they’re all sitting on the bed.” Again, I obeyed her command and went and got her clothes. “How am I supposed to get you your clothes?” I asked “Just bring them across the roof.” She responded. So I walked back into my room and crawled out of the window with her clothes in hand. I walked nonchalantly across the roof but didn’t notice the leaves below me. I slipped and fell and slid off of the roof onto the ground below me. The drop was probably only about 12 feet but it still hurt. During the fall I must have thrown my sister’s clothes into the air behind me because they landed in our tree, up too high for either me or my sister to grab. “Oh my gosh, Jon are you alright!?” My sister shouted down at me. I told her I was fine and I would go inside and get her a new set of clothes. I walked to the front door but it was locked. I then tried the side, back and garage doors but all were closed. I couldn’t believe it. I went and told my sister the bad news. “Jon you have to find a way to get me clothes, my friends are going to be here in 20 minutes!” I sat and thought of ways to get back in the house but nothing came to me. There was only one way for her to get her clothes. “Chelsea!” I yelled up at her. “You’re going to have to crawl across the roof and get them yourself, there’s nothing I can do from down here!” “Jon I’m not doing that, all I’m wearing is a towel!” “Well then you’re gonna have to cancel your plans with your friends cause there’s no other way!” “Fine, but don’t look up my towel from down there! Keep your eyes on the road and tell me if anyone is coming.” I glanced up and saw my sister crawling out of the bathroom window in only a towel. I could only laugh at the how ridiculous the situation was. My sister was being very careful crossing the roof being sure not to repeat my mistake. “BEEEEEP! BEEEEEP!” Our neighbors drove by honking the horn. This startled my sister and she shrieked and slipped down on the roof slowly sliding off of it. Her towel had rolled up and she was hanging off the roof with her round, bare ass on full display to me. "Wow" is all I could say to that. “AHHHHH, JON HELP ME!!” Seeing the opportunity to see some of my sister I ran over and grabbed her legs. I looked up and to my thrill got some great shots between her legs. The towel still hid most of the front detail however. “Chelsea, you’ve got to let go and drop down here.” I told her. “Hell no! The towel is slipping off, Jon, do something!” I stepped on our railing to get a better grip on her. In doing so, I put my hands right on her ass. “JON!!!!! GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF THERE!!!” For the third time that day I obeyed her command and took my hands off of her. Not expecting this, she fell right out of her towel and onto the pavement below! There she was lying on the pavement bare naked with her legs spread eagle. I got a good 10 second close up view of my sister’s well trimmed snatch before she finally realized what happened. She moved both of her hands to cover her pussy and began standing up. This exposed her small, lively young titties to me. I must have been staring because she screamed, “DON’T LOOK JON I’M BARE NAKED!!!” “Oh really, Chelsea? I didn’t notice.” I responded sarcastically. “Gosh you’re such an asshole, you meant for that to happen!” She kept one hand over her vagina and began hitting me with the other one. Her titties (which had very puffy nipples I might add) were really bouncing around now. I couldn’t help but admire them. “Are you trying to see me naked!!” Chelsea screamed again after seeing what my eyes were watching. She crouched down on our porch desperately trying to hide her body from me. “Okay listen Chelsea, you can either sit here and pout, or you can do something about this before anyone else sees you.” I tried to calm her down. “Oh Sh*t!! My friends are coming soon!” She suddenly remembered. She got up and desperately began trying to open all of the windows in the front of our house. In doing so she gave me some great looks at her perfect ass bouncing around. I could see thong tan lines around her crack. Enjoying the show, I neglected to tell her that I already checked all of the windows. “Jon what am I going to do, this is so humiliating!” Just when I thought things couldn’t get better, they did. My sister’s friends pulled into the driveway and out came one girl and three guys! My sister immediately saw this and crouched down again. “Jon, tell them I had other stuff to do, tell them anything, just get them to leave!” She whispered at me. Her friends got out of the car and began walking toward the house. “Hey Jon, where’s your sister at she’s not picking up her phone.” The girl asked me. “I don’t know where she went, she left about ten minutes ago in a hurry.” I responded “Huh, I wonder where she went.” All four of them began walking back to the car. I glanced down and my sister and saw her sitting there covering her breasts, letting her kitty out to play again. She saw me staring at her pussy and gave me an evil look. She then painfully pinched me on my leg. That was enough, I thought to myself, after all I did for her? I wasn’t about to let this opportunity slip away. I grabbed her arms and pried them off her body into a full nelson hold. As shameful as it is to admit, I was rock hard at this point, getting tremendous feels of my buck naked sister. “WTF are you doing!!!? She whispered angrily at me. “Hey guys wait up!” I yelled at her friends. “What?” They responded. “You wanna see my sister naked?” I asked. They all got excited looks on their faces. “Jon, I swear, don’t do this there will be hell to pay!” “Too late Chels!” With that I pulled my sister out in to the open. With her arms in a full nelson lock she could no longer cover her exposed body. The guys’ jaws dropped at the site of my naked sister. She was fiercely trying to wrestle away from me but it was no use. “HAHA nice bare pussy down there!” One of the guys yelled "Ha, it's not bare though, I can see some short hairs!" Another responded “Hold on Jon, let me get my camera out!” The girl yelled. She dove into her purse and pulled out a digital camera. “Hold steady Chelsea.” She began snapping photos of my bare naked sister while the guys moved forward to get some closer looks. “What the hell guys!!!! Stop it, it’s not funny!!!!!” My sister continued to wrestle and scream at all of us. That’s when the real fun began. “Hey guys, I got an idea, let’s take her for a ride.” One of the guys suggested. “You know what, that is an excellent idea!” All four of them agreed and they even said I could go with them! The guys, looking to get cheap feels of my sister , jumped at the chance to help me get her in their SUV. All three of them put their hands all over her body while she continued to scream and wrestle ferociously. Once we finally got her in, the driver slowly pulled out of the driveway and took off down the road….. To be Continued? |
| Name: | do not give |
| Subject: | fight in school |
| Message: | In high school me and my friends used to pick on this girl. She was the hottest girl in the school. All the boys liked her but the girls didn’t. She was the girl that though she was better than every one else.
On day she came to school and told the boys that she had no panties on because her friend dared her to do it. At lunch she came up to me and told me that I would never do a dare like this because I was a chicken. I told her I bet your lying and just saying you have no panties on. She laughed and said " I guess you guys will never know". As she walked away she pushed one of my friends. My friend slapped the back of her head. She turned around and my friend said "What you want to fight?" She laughed and punched her in the face, she dropped. As she walked away I pushed her back and told her that if she wanted to fight that I was here. She tried to punch me but I ducked and gave her an upper cut. As she hit the ground I jumped on her and told my friend to see if she was telling the truth about her little dare. She yanked her pants down. I was right she had on a blue thong. I slapped her face and said that that was for lying. My friend said, “No this is for lying” She grabbed the side of her thong and ripped it open. Her face went red as her shaved pussy came in to view for the whole crowd to see. My friend tore her thong completely off. Everyone saw her bare pussy and ass. Embarrassed and enraged she tried to grab my shirt and rip it but I pushed her back and ripped her shirt open instead. She had on a pink bra on that was too small for her. My friend said, “Nice bra” and ripped her shirt off then tore her bar open too. She yanked it away from her leaving her totally naked then turned around and said, “Does any one need a bra?” She threw it in the crowd. I got off of her and as she ran to the bath room she got like 50 slaps to her ass. That was not the last time that we got in to a fight. |
| Name: | Fraternity Man |
| E-mail address: | steven.owens@hws.edu |
| Subject: | My Hero |
| Message: | Jonathan that was a great story. It kind of reminded me of a story from the fall.
My fraternity was having a haunted house for the kids from the town my school is in. The general idea was that the kids would walk through the house and see various different scary vignettes. The first one was just a bunch of people in scary masks, and then there was a room with some coffin-type boxes, two of which had people who'd jump out and scare the kids. After those rooms they walked downstairs where we had set up a sort of carnage-room. I was playing a cannibalistic-carver doctor. We'd talked a couple of our female friends into helping us out by being the victims. One of my friends, Shannon, was handcuffed to a pipe that ran below the ceiling. She was wearing a white bikini and we'd added make-up to her, so it looked like her guts were spilling out onto the table next to her (I've taken some cinematic effects/make-up classes, so it was pretty movie-realistic). Another girl was strapped down in a chair on the other side of the room in her underwear with her "throat slit". They were both wearing gags so they could realistically scream without tipping our hand to the upstairs. Eventually some of the kids were going through over and over again, and they were getting a little rambunctious. We decided to change tactics from scaring the kids to trying to get them involved. A group of three boys who'd been past me at least twice before they came down the stairs. They were probably about twelve. When they came downstairs I was wiping the "blood" off of a long knife I was carrying with me and walked up to them. I grabbed some of the fake viscera from in front of Shannon and asked if they wanted anything from my victim. One of the boys said, "None of that, that's gross." I responded, "What do you want?" The kid brazenly said, "A peek." I was trying to figure out who the kid thought he was, and was curious to see where he was going with it. Obviously I had some idea, but as you might guess from my presence here I didn't really mind where he was going. "A peek of what?" I asked him, walking back to my table of instruments, "And do you need any of these?" "Nope, just my fingers," then the twelve-year-old boy became my hero of the moment. He just slid over to Shannon and stabbed his fingers into her bikini bottoms. She, as you can imagine, was squirming and making loud protests into her gag. The kid just tugged them down to her knees. I didn't know that Shannon shaved. I just started cracking up, I couldn't help it. It was so ridiculous. A twelve-year-old had just pantsed my college-age friend who had fake guts spilling out of her belly, and now his two friends were inspecting Shannon’s cooch at a rather personal distance. Obviously encourage by my reaction the leader struck up a conversation with me. "See. I can totally make your house less whack." "Yeah, kid. Thanks a bunch." "I can even help this slasher-vic." He walked over to girl who was strapped to the chair and tugged her bra cups down. These sweet b-cup breasts with really cute nipples popped out over the top of it. She seemed to have a better sense of humor, and was not struggling, she was just laughing like me. Then I got a little big-brothery and said, "A piece of advice: if you want to succeed in life and go to college, never do anything half-assed." I figured I might as well get the most out of it. I walked over to the kid and the girl and leaned into her. She looked up at me with curiosity and what I could have sworn was a smirk. I wedged my hands behind her back and managed to undo her bra; it was strapless so I was able to remove it at that point. The look in the girl's eyes was hard to interpret, but I was sure it wasn't anger. "Yeah, man, that's how you do it." "You're right, much better." "You gots to keep it real." I swear to god he talked like this, by the way. "Want a souvenir?" I offered the bra to him. "Thanks," he said, taking it, "Let's get going guys," he said to his friends. "Wait a minute," I stopped them before they left, "You don't want to go without a full set." I walked over to Shannon and looked her in the eye. She had those begging eyes you only see when someone is really worried that they're in a spot. I just winked at her and knelt down. I untied one side of her bikini bottoms and tossed them to the kid, "Keep it real, buddy." "You know." The three kids walked out, with the leader sniffing the bottoms I'd just thrown him. Shannon kicked me in the ass. I'd forgotten her legs were free now. "See, now that's just a mistake," I told her. I stepped to the stairs and called up to the guy at the top. I told him no more parents, and to wait a few minutes before sending anyone else down. He gave me a weird look and I told him not to worry about it, that I'd explain it later. I walked over to my table of instruments and found another bandana. I took it over to Shannon and snuck up behind her. I dropped it over her eyes and tied it tightly behind her head. Then I untied her bikini top and put it in my pocket. She was trying to spin around, moving the gag around and trying to flip the bandana off her eyes. I took the opportunity to tickle her ribs. She gasped and then involuntarily laughed into her gag, jerking away from my hand. I moved in front of her and took in my friend's body. Pretty good, maybe a few too many beers on the weekends. Don't know what her cup size was, I know you'd like to know, but the important part is they were very nice. I tickled her under one of her boobs and she jerked around some more. I stepped back and waited a little bit, trying to lull her. Then I quickly stuck my hand between her legs and twiddled my fingers around a little bit. Her instinctual reaction didn't help her out, because it was to clutch her legs tight and hunch forward, which just succeeded in trapping my hand for longer. I tugged my hand free and turned around. The other girl was watching me. She still had that look in her eye, the look I know so well now. She was quiet, too, which was weird to me. I made an inquisitive face and she jerked her head up and to the side, implying that she wanted me to come over. I indulged her and moved to her side, kneeling by the chair. She looked like she was chomping on the gag a little bit. "You want me to take it off?" I asked. She nodded. I reached behind her head and carefully untangled the knot. When I pulled it away she whispered something, apparently afraid that Shannon would hear her. I moved my head down next to her mouth. "I said, take mine off too." While I was digesting that she stuck her tongue out and licked my ear. I jerked up a little bit and looked back in her face. "Please." I'm a nice guy it's only fair to indulge a girl's requests, right? I moved between her legs and looked in her eyes as a wrapped my fingers around the waistband of her underwear. She closed her eyes and nodded. I slowly slid them down her legs, past her knees, across her ankles, and over her feet. As I bunched them into one hand I felt a very good sign. I arched over her and put my mouth next to her ear. "What do you want me to do?" I twisted my head so that my ear was next to her mouth. "Gag me. Do what you did to her. Do what you will." That pretty much just gave me carte blanche, with a girl whose name I didn't even know. I'm such a nice obliging guy. I wrapped the gag around her head again, then I slid my fingers from her ear, down her neck, along her side, and then onto her thigh. I moved my lips to her cute right nipple and stuck my tongue out, playing with it. Her breathing skipped a bit. Then I slid my fingers between her thighs and she gasped into the gag. She slid her thighs back and forth on my hand, encouraging me to keep going. I heard people coming down the stairs. I stood up again. The girl looked up at me, clearly with lust. I bent over to her ear and said, "Later." Then went back behind my table of instruments. I was harder than I'd ever been. Later would definitely happen. When the kids came down the stairs they were speechless for a little bit, but I just picked up the act I'd had from earlier, playing it off like it was totally natural to have two naked girls. Easier to carve up that way, right? All in all it was a really great Halloween. I only let a couple of the other brothers come downstairs, I didn't really want to humiliate Shannon with people she'd have to see on a regular basis, but there were a few who I knew would really get a kick out of it and be able to keep their mouths shut. At the end of the night, before anyone could go exploring, I untied the girl from the chair and gave her my doctor's coat. Then I unhandcuffed Shannon and let her beat me about the head for a little bit. Pointing out her puffy nipples and arousal from the strange sensations she'd had all night got her to shut up some, though, and I gave her enough clothing to get home in. The girl from that night stayed in my room that night, and we've been having a great time since. Heather. Gotta love it. If I can think of anything else that'll transfer well to here I'll try to write it up. |
| Name: | Jonathan |
| Subject: | Graduation Strip part 5 |
| Message: | “Alright everyone get your cameras out!” yelled Crystal and Kelsey, who had both put some of their clothes back on to prevent their naked bodies from getting caught in any pictures. “We all know you’ve dreamed about these tits for the last four years, well now there’s no more dreaming!”
With that Crystal grabbed the towel and ripped it off of Abby’s body, finally exposing those wonderful, voluptuous breasts. Cameras flashed everywhere and people were screaming with joy. Abby had the most perfect pair I’ve ever seen. They were tanned, symmetrical, and jiggling ever so slightly for all of our viewing pleasure. “It’s not over yet people, who wants to see her sweet virgin cherry pie??!!!!! The crowd erupted even louder than before. Crystal put her hands on the inside the Abby’s waistband, Abby gave her a pleading look. “Sorry honey, you know I love you, but I have to do this” Crystal yanked Abby’s panties down and off her ankles and Abby’s vagina was displayed for the whole graduating class. Every guy went crazy when they saw that Abby was shaved clean. We all couldn’t believe such an innocent girl would shave herself down there. Cameras flashed for a good 5 minutes capturing Abby’s tits, perfect ass, and shaved coochie. She was so embarrassed by this point, because she had no secrets left from her classmates. It was so hott watching her squirm around trying to save herself a least a little modesty. Then to everyone’s horror, a light flashed in Stacy’s backyard. “Cops!!!!!!” everyone scattered in to different hiding places but no one bothered to unhand cuff poor Abby. She was still helpless and exposed for the world to see. I managed to get a hiding spot where I still had a clear view of her. “Is this the house sir?” One cop asked. “Yes that’s it, our daughters were supposed to be home two hours ago, and they won‘t pick up their phones” A man replied. The cops were not alone. They walked into the backyard with quite a bit of people. I could make out Crystal’s, Kelsey’s, and Abby’s dads walking into the backyard now! And they weren’t alone either. Walking right besides the father were Abby’s 8th grade brother, his three friends, and Abby’s two cousins! “Dad can we hurry up so we can go home and finish our movie?” asked Abby’s brother. I looked into his hands. He was carrying a video camera! “As soon as we find your sister and her friends, Michael” responded the dad. “Oh my gosh” said Crystal’s father, “who is that?” He had spotted Abby. “Is she……wow…..she’s bare naked!” Responded one of Michael’s friends. All of the men and boys began running toward poor Abby. “AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!” she screamed at the site of the men. “DADDY, OMG!!! “Holy crap, dude your sister shaves her pussy bald!” “Wow, Your cousin’s tits are awesome” “Does your sister go tanning buck naked?” The boy’s comments echoed in the night “Stop looking at me!!!” Abby pleaded but it was no use. All five men, including her best friends fathers were eying Abby’s exposed body up and down taking every inch of it in. “Were gonna get you down sweetheart don’t worry.” One of the cops said. But he could not get up onto the deck to help because Stacy had locked the 12ft. High gate when she ran in her house. “We’re gonna have to go to the front door.” The other cop said. The cops and the men hesitantly left poor, sobbing, naked Abby to go to the front door. In their haste then hadn’t even notice they left the boys behind. “Dude, let’s tape her.” “Good idea, This is for all the times you’ve told on me sis!!!!!” yelled little Michael up at his big sister. He pulled out the camera and pressed record. He began filming his totally nude sister, getting every part of her little body. I could overhear the other boys saying, “zoom in on her shaved kitty” “Yeah, yeah, and get her jiggling tits too.” “This is so awesome.” “STOP FILMING ME YOU LITTLE PERVERT!!!!! Screamed Abby. “You are gonna get in so much trouble!!!!” Suddenly the patio door opened and out walked Stacy followed by the five men. Every set of eyes ventured south onto Abby’s tight ass. Her dad walked up her and tried to uncuff her. “DON’T TOCH ME THERE!!!!” Abby shrieked when her father’s hands accidentally brushed up against her breast. “Get away from Me!!!! I want a cop do uncuff me!!!” The cop went up to her and was able to cut off the handcuffs. When Abby was released she lost her balance and fell into the cops arms. He caught her with one hand on her ass and the other “accidentally” touching her triangle. “Oh my gosh, this is so humiliating!!” Abby sprung free and covered her monkey with both hands forgetting about her breasts. She shrieked again and switched to cover her breasts with both hands, thus hanging her vagina out to dry again. “ARRGGHHHH!!!!!” she ran inside giving everyone, including her brothers film, one last look at her jiggling ass. |
| Name: | Jonathan |
| Subject: | Graduation Strip part 4 |
| Message: | Abby turned toward the guys and pleaded “Please don’t make me do this, not in front of all these people”
The guys agreed and ordered people to back up and Stacy to turn the deck spotlight off. “There, not that many people can see you, now strip” one of the guys said. It was at this exact moment that Kelsey came running out of nowhere. She was still completely naked, but had managed to get hold of a towel and wrap it around her body. Startled by the sight of seeing the equally naked Crystal dry humping Abby with a smile on her face, she started to scream. “Are you actually enjoying this?!!!” “Hey don’t blame me, look Abby’s still dressed” “What the hell Abby, you have to do it too!” After a long moment of silence Abby finally gave in. “Fine, I’ll do it.” The guys eyes lit up when she said this, for Crystal and Kelsey were extremely attractive, but Abby was the main prize. Abby slid off her sandals looking around to see all who could see her. She started unbuttoning the vest she was wearing to unveil a tank top beneath. Her breasts looked extremely firm in that tank top. She then pulled the tank top up and over her curly hair showing everyone her hot pink bra with little black hearts on it. She moved to her jeans. She unbuckled the belt, and unzipped the pants. Watching her timidly wiggle her pants off was one of the sexiest things I have ever seen. She had on matching panties, also hot pink with black hearts. She looked amazing. Suddenly she stopped and looked around. “There, happy? That’s as far as I’m going.” “No, no, no……we said complete honey” One of the guys replied. “Yeah” Crystal smiled, “We had to, so you have to too.” “I refuse to go any farther, and I’d like to see you make me” “Fine…….we will.” Kelsey, still clutching her towel, advanced toward Abby . Abby whisked the towel right off her, exposing her bare naked body once again. Kelsey shrieked at first but then said “Forget it, they’ve all seen it anyway” Her and Crystal moved slowly toward the squirming Abby. “You guys, please, I’ll do anything, just don’t do this” She began wiggling ferociously and made it impossible for the girls to get hold of her undergarments. Somehow though, one of the nude girls was able to unclasp the bra sliding it off Abby’s body. “Ahhhh!!!!” Abby shrieked and immediately placed her hands over her breasts before anyone could get a good look. What a site this had become, two of the three hottest girls in the school, completely naked, stripping the hottest. Then Stacy came out of the house with a triumphant smile on her face. She was wiggling in the air what looked to be a pair of handcuffs! “Sorry, but no one said anything about covering Abbs.” Stacy said to Abby. Abby was still crouching on the ground holding her breasts. The two girls, slowly but surely ,were able to pry her arms off her them but she was still shielded from site. Stacy gave the girls the handcuffs and they were able to click one of her wrists into the cuffs but the other one was swinging wildly trying to prevent it from also being clasped. “We should lift her arms above her head so she can’t obscure anyone’s view” Crystal said. “Good idea but let’s not spoil the surprise too early.” Replied Kelsey. And with that Kelsey grabbed the towel from the ground and wrapped it around Abby’s breasts. She then raised both of Abby’s arms high above her head and handcuffed her to a poll of an awning above them. Abby was now completely helpless. Forced to stand now with her hands high above her head her face read sheer horror. It was about to get worse. Stacy ran inside and flipped the spotlight back on. By now everyone had crowded around the three girls and almost all had spectacular views thanks to the deck. We were all about to witness the show of our lives... |
| Name: | Jonathan |
| Subject: | Graduation Strip part 3 |
| Message: | “Then you’ll have to do a complete striptease with your friend here.” The guys replied.
Crystal looked around and saw that most of the attention was on Kelsey in the pool. “Fine” she agreed She began dancing provocatively, something that I have never seen Crystal do. After shaking her hips and working the small crowd for a bit she reached her hands behind her head and unhooked her bra. She continued to dance, until the bra slowly slid off her body exposing a large pair of fantastic, tanned, breasts. She began shaking her body some more, and watching those puppies bounce around was a site I won’t forget for a long time. Abby was watching this whole thing in pure horror, still completely dressed. “Come on Abs, it’s not that bad, actually kind of exhilarating” laughed Crystal “I…..I just….don’t feel right…doing this. No guys …have ever seen me like….. that ….before” Cried Abby, who was shaking in fear. “Well you’re gonna have to join in sooner or later” Crystal responded. She continued to dance and eventually slid her hands down to the waistband of her panties. She looked around sheepishly, giggled, and slowly slid the panties down to uncover her tanned, completely bald kitty. All of us guys erupted into shouts of glee. Some guys took out their camera phones, but the college guys motioned for them to put them away. I watch in amazement as Crystal, who had no tan lines on her whole body, started to rub up against Abby, straddling her legs with her shaved muffin rubbing up against Abby’s thigh. “Your move” she whispered in Abby’s ear. |
| Name: | Jonathan |
| Subject: | Graduation Strip part 2 |
| Message: | Sorry about the double post, I didn't think the first one submitted.
A large crowd had formed around the girls and everyone began yelling “take it off, take it off!” Abby and Kelsey were furious at Crystal for making the bet and they both refused to take off any clothing. Crystal knew better, she knew that they were going to be forced to do it eventually, so she decided to get it over with. She pulled her tight shirt over her shiny blond hair to reveal a tremendous set of breasts hidden behind a teal bra. She then unhooked her belt, and unbuttoned her jeans and slowly slid them down her tanned thighs. I was getting extremely excited at this point, being only a few feet away from these girls and having a front row view of the fun. When Crystal slid her jeans off, Abby and Kelsey began whispering ferociously at her. “What are you doing! We don’t have to do this, let’s just call the cops to break up the party.” “We can’t call the cops you idiot, our phones are up there on the deck, we’ll never be able to reach them with all these people!” Crystal, now clad in only her matching teal bra and bikini cut panties fired back. “just hurry up and strip down and we’ll jump in the pool and get this over with.” “Fine” Kelsey agreed and began unbuttoning her blouse. Wearing a white, lacy bra she slid her skirt down and off her ankles. She unveiled what was, perhaps the best ass I have ever seen covered only by white panties which tied on the sides. Her skin looked so dark and smooth next to her white undergarments. Without waiting for her friends, Kelsey found a seam and made a mad dash for the pool, which was already swarming with people. She jumped in, and immediately looked to get out. The girls in the pool wouldn’t let her though. Seeing what Kelsey was wearing, they began pulling on the straps of her bra, forcing them off her shoulders. The jealous girls unhooked the clasp of Kelsey’s bra freeing her mosquito bite tits. All the guys watching, myself included, went crazy at this. Kelsey was able to escape the pool without any more damage being done, but now she was soaking wet, covering her tiny breasts with her hands and leaving her now see through panties open for everyone to see her dark bush. Kelsey made the mistake of standing right by the edge of the pool where the mean girls were still stalking her. One of the girls reached her arm out of the pool and tugged hard on the strings of Kelsey’s panties pulling them off. Kelsey’s dripping wet pubes and hot little snatch were now on full display for our whole class. Having no other choice She was forced to jump back into the pool to take cover. Meanwhile, seeing her chance, Abby made a dash for her cell phone on top of the deck. The guys however caught her in time and reformed a circle around her and Crystal, who was still dressed in only her bra and panties. Now the two girls were standing on the deck, which was slightly raised above the rest of the party for maximum viewing pleasure. Part three next |
| Name: | Jonathan |
| Subject: | Graduation Strip |
| Message: | Last Friday night my friends and I were invited to a graduation party at our friend, Stacy’s, house. Stacy’s parents were out of town that night on a business trip. They are very wealthy and the house is very large with a pool and a giant backyard.. Therefore, the party was the place to be that night, almost all the seniors from our class were there. The party started out quiet with nothing out of the ordinary happening, until a group of college guys from across the street showed up. The guys brought a lot of extra liquor and beer so nobody minded if they stayed and enjoyed the night with us. Stacy brought out her blender and margarita mix and the guys started making very strong mixed drinks. The party immediately started to pick up because people weren’t able to control how much liquor they were consuming. This is when the fun began. A group of three girls from our class were at the party but they never really drink a lot and they’re pretty innocent. One in particular is the type of girl that every guy fantasizes being with. Her name is Abby and she’s very extremely cute in the face with dark, curly, hair and bright blue eyes. She also has a perfect body with round, medium sized breasts, a bronze tan, and a very shapely ass. Unfortunately for us guys, she is by far the most pure of her three friends, never drinking or hooking up with guys and always dressing appropriately. Her friends, Crystal and Kelsey, are also on the innocent side, however not as much as Abby. They will occasionally throw back a few drinks and get a little drunk but won’t ever do anything too out of hand. Crystal has blonde hair and blue eyes with a very nice rack and Kelsey has dark brown eyes, brown hair, and pretty nice body. All three of these girls are always nice to everyone so they’re popular with the girls as well as the guys (due to being the three hottest girls in the school.) However, we can always tell a hint of jealousy when these three are brought up around other girls. Well anyway, the three girls arrived at the party dressed pretty conservative and all three said they weren’t drinking that night, (which didn’t come as a big surprise.) So my attention came and went. The college guys, however, had different plans. As soon as the girls walked in the front door the guys’ eyes were glued to them. They eyed them up and down. Stacy saw this, and told them to forget about it because they didn’t have a shot, but the guys didn‘t listen. They started concocting margaritas with beer in them and called them virgin margaritas because the beer was almost impossible to taste with the other mixings in it. One of the guys offered Abby a drink and she immediately refused, giggling while saying she didn’t trust him. Kelsey was offered a drink as well and after drinking a small sip, she asked for a whole glass because she couldn’t taste any alcohol in it (there was in fact, almost a whole beer in each one.) After a while of blabbing about how good the “virgin” margaritas were Kelsey was able to convince Crystal and Abby to try a few. They also fell in love with the drinks and it wasn’t long before they had each drank 3 or 4 of them. The guys smiled at how well their plan had worked, and they each began flirting with the three beauties. It was obvious the girls were pretty buzzed because of how they were playfully touching the guys and laughing with them. The conversation shifted to sports, and eventually to volleyball because all three girls had recently won a state championship earlier that school year. Then one of the guys said that the he and his friends could easily beat the girls in a match. Well, that was all the girls needed to hear, they instantly challenged the guys to a game in the backyard. The guys accepted, went outside and started hitting the ball around. The girls followed and noticed that the guys were very uncoordinated (now it’s obvious that the guys were putting on a show). Anyway, Crystal saw this decided to make a bet. She bet that if the guys lost, they would have strip to their underwear and jump in the pool and if the girls lost they would do the same. Abby and Kelsey looked startled at this bet, but Crystal convinced them that they would easily win (and it was obvious that all three girls were at least a little attracted to the guys by the look of excitement in their eyes.) The guys played cool and acted hesitant, but in the end agreed on the bet. Abby was still doubtful though because she didn’t want to jump in the pool due to fear of messing up her hair for grad pictures the next day. The guys said fine, but if she didn’t jump in the pool she would have to do a complete striptease for them. After a long debate, the girls finally agreed on the stipulations and started the game. But first, they took their cell phones and keys out of there pockets and put them on top of the deck, so they wouldn’t bother them during the game. The girls started out fast and started teasing the guys saying things like “hope the water isn’t too cold boys”. The guys, however, knowing how drunk the girls were, never broke a sweat. Before the long the game was down to match point with the girls serve. It was Abby’s turn to serve but she was so nervous she hit it right into the net which gave the serve to the guys. The guys smiled with glee because the knew the game was over, after a few volleys back and forth the tallest guy jumped and spiked the ball right into the ground on the girls side. The girls all looked fearful at each other, the game was over and they had lost.
To be continued... |
| Name: | Evil Baker |
| E-mail address: | dgbgravy1@hotmail.co.uk |
| Subject: | Stripped at a concert |
| Message: | Warning may contain stong material i.e masturbation ,humiliation
This was written for someone a while back thought I’d post it here. Sarah stood in line waiting, the queue moving ever so slowly forward she could not believe she had been this lucky to have got tickets to see her favourite band at the last minute. She was here on her own as she could only get one ticket but hell she could manage and it would fine once the music started. The cold breeze of the early evening air hit her and for a moment she regretted not wearing a coat , she had decided on some low cut jeans that clung to her body making her legs and bum look hot , the only problem was the button at the top which had a tendency to pop open on its own ,she subconsciously ran her fingers down the front to check. Finally the queue moved inside out of the cold air showing her ticket she rushed through the door and into the auditorium a crowd had formed around her and she felt herself being pushed to the front near the stage there was a bit of room to move but not much , she looked around back to where she came in it looked miles away and people were still coming in, still it was a really good view from here she eased her fears by resting on the railings at the front. The lights went low and a cheer went up as four men entered the stage and moved into position the band went straight into it and the crowd surged forward catching Sarah off guard as she felt a female body pressed up against her back . Song after song was played and the crowd was euphoric shouting cheering some people were stage diving others were hoisted into the air and onto shoulders. Her attention was drawn to a small blonde girl sitting on the shoulders of a man he and some others around him seemed to be saying something to her she couldn’t make out what but she looked embarrassed her hands moved to the bottom of her t-shirt and she lifted it up quickly exposing her small firm breasts a cheer went up as she did , this seemed to start a trend of breast flashing . Sarah gasped in shock as two hands went under her arms and began to pull upwards lifting her up her feet leaving the ground she was helpless to stop it and felt more hands grab at her body a head appeared between her legs she tried to steady herself by grabbing the shoulders of the man below her but he kept moving and jumping around, she slipped backwards fearing she would hit the floor she screamed out but hands stopped her descent and she breathed a sigh of relief this feeling was only temporary as the hands pulled her backwards a mixture of fear panic and…….arousal hit her as hands under her moved her up and around ,some how her shoes had slipped off and she was barefoot she seemed to be pulled in two directions at once one lots of hands trying to pull her forwards others backwards . Sarah felt hands on her bare back pulling at her t-shirt, pulling it up, it slowly moved up her body exposing her flat stomach stopping briefly under her breasts before springing up over them resting in folds below her arms she tried to pull it back down but to many hands held it firmly. Feeling it stretch tightly across her chest she heard the small sound of tearing. She was still being pulled in both directions hands grabbing at her jeans some pulling at them she began to panic as she felt the button on her jeans pop loose her jeans slipping down an inch before the fly halted there rapid descent. She watched in slow motion as the fly moved slightly under the enormous strain reaching down she grabbed hold of the top of her jeans desperately trying to keep them from sliding further down ,she would not lose this battle she would not lose her jeans, hanging on by her finger tips the jeans had slipped down further exposing her the top of her g-string panties . Her attention was diverted by the unclasping of her bra she frantically reached up with one hand to try to stop her bra from springing up over her breasts but to no avail as the black bra released her firm breasts exposing her now hard erect nipples , oh god she thought I am going to be stripped naked in front of all these people!! In the fraction of a second that she reached up to try and stop from loosing her bra she lost her grip on her jeans and they slipped down her thighs out of her reach nestling round her knees . She felt her arms being pulled back and out to the sides hands grabbing her all over stroking and poring over her body she desperately fought against the fast rising arousal that she was now feeling, a hand grabbed between her legs’ rubbing against her moist pussy she looked down her body and watched as her black g-string was ripped clean off exposing her very wet pussy a wave of humiliation hit her as she realized she was about to have a orgasm in front of these people fluid leaked down her legs as the rest of her clothes were torn free of her body leaving her naked ,she could no longer hold it in any more and moaned loudly as a big orgasm hit her she felt herself drop to the floor near the back of the auditorium .She fell in a heap to the floor trying to compose herself trying to cover her naked body as the people round her laughed and stared at her she heard some woman say “omg look at her she s cum all over herself “ and people looking at her she realized she was touching herself her fingers moving quickly back and forth “I think she needs cooling off “ She felt cold liquid being poured all over her ,cold wet and humiliated she crawled towards the door hands slapping her ass as she crawled past ,she reached the door and looked up more humiliation struck her as she realized the whole thing was caught on tape and was being beamed live across the internet! |
| Name: | Ashah |
| E-mail address: | abuhkarie@gmail.com |
| Subject: | Sorority Hazing |
| Message: | Hi I am Ashah a 19 year old student from India and this incident happened 2 months ago. I was pledging a sorority at the time and some warned me that I would be hazed. They told me that when it happened I should go through with it no matter how bad or they would never let me in after. I really wanted to join so I set my mind to go through with what ever they dished out.
One Friday night I went to a party with some other sorority members and was fed many more drinks that I was used too. Feeling too tipsy for my own good I wound up excusing myself early. Right before I left one of my friends secretly pulled me aside and warned me to "just go along with things if something happened." I didn't know what she meant but she would not give me any other information. All she said is that they would try to make me want to quit and if I did I was out forever. Eventually I made it back to my dorm and passed out on my bed before finishing changing still wearing a short mini skirt and bra only. It was around 2 o clock in morning when some people entered my room. They were dressed in black with elf masks on. One of them hand gagged me and the others put their finger to my mouth and told me to be quiet. I was very afraid. One of them stuffed my mouth with panties out of my laundry and then they cleve gagged me with a long stocking. Then a thick piece of cloth was wrapped around my mouth and I was unable to make a sound. My hands were tied behind with nylons and my legs were tied too. They strapped me face down to my bed. I was wearing only a skimpy thong which was completely exposed with my skirt pulled up around my waist. They pulled my thong out to the side and slapped my naked rear a few times then grabbed a banana from our food locker and held my ass cheeks apart. Holding the banana to my face they said if I screamed any further or made a scene they'd stick it all the way up my ass. They asked me if I was a quitter and wanted to quit right now. I realized what was happening and remembered the warning from my friends. I told them no and shut up immediately. Then the evil elves lifted me up and carried me out of the room. They took extreme liberties fondling my breasts and letting their fingers wander in-between my legs and butt as they did. I wiggled and struggled wanting to scream but I didn't let myself. They marched me down the dorm hallway with my skirt hiked up and bunched around my waist and my skimpy thong and bra open for all to see. I saw other's in the hallway all wearing masks too snickering at the sight of me tied up and half naked. While being carried I felt hands reached in from all sides touching and groping me all over including in-between my legs, up and down my butt crack, and all over my boobs too. I felt my thong get pulled out exposing everything in-between my legs and ass before letting it snap back in place like a rubber band. They pulled my thong way out and snapped it back up my crack over and over as they made their way down the hall. Carried by 5 evil elves in black I was taken into the co-ed bathroom and to my horror marched head first into a toilet stall. I heard someone say “swirly time!” Then lifting my legs up with my naked rump exposed and only my thin thong covering my privates they held me in place then forced my head face first down into the toilet. They flushed it with my head dunked in there. Lucky for me the toilets were relatively clean. Laughing they did it again as I felt someone pull my thong out again but this time felt it get tugged all the way down my legs till it was taken off altogether. Held head first pointing down then someone snapped my bra open causing it to pop off baring my breasts. Holding me naked now they lifted me up again and dunked my head one more time into the toilet with my bare boobs bouncing around and my legs pulled wide apart so anyone behind could see everything between my legs. I felt hands wandering all over groping me up in-between my legs, squeezing my boobs and nipples, and even touching my butt hole and pussy lips. Naked now with my head soaked with disgusting toilet water they then threw me into a shower stall with the water running and all went running off leaving me stark naked and completely embarrassed. I showered off quickly using plenty of soap and shampoo but once I was done I realized there was no towel and even my underwear was gone. I called for help but no one responded. Instead all I heard was whispers and snickering. Eventually I had to walk down the hall back to my room stark naked and soaking wet cupping my boobs and crotch with only my little hands. Sorority girls with some boys even there now laughed and cheered watching me walk totally naked down the hall. Once I got to my room though the door was locked and my roommate was no where to be found. Totally naked in the hall surrounded by girl and some guys they laughed saying this was my hazing and asked me again if I was a quitter. They tickled and poked me all over, even up my butt and between my legs while taking pictures telling me again to say I quit. I did not. Then they dragged me into a senior girl's room across the hall and threw me over the senior girl's lap. They asked me again if I wanted to quit as my bare boobs and butt got groped and squeezed some more as they started talking turn spanking me and spreading my ass. Then they said I should get paddled and produced a Sorority paddle. They swatted me with the paddled and after each swat I was ordered to pull my ass cheeks wide apart and hold them like that for at least 5 seconds before receiving another whack. I was given 10 whacks from the paddle across my bare butt and after each swat asked again if I wanted to quit. I toughed it out and kept saying no. For the last 5 swats the senior sorority girl thought it would be extra funny to stick a hot dog up my asshole and tickle my pussy in-between each swat. After each I was still ordered to spread my ass cheeks wide apart with the hotdog still stuck up there. They kept asking me if I wanted to quit and I kept saying no. Once done they let me up and congratulated me for going through all that without crying, fighting or quitting. They said no one would ever be told about what happened and no pictures would ever be shown. They said I was in now and threw a party for me the next night. |
| Name: | EvilBaker |
| E-mail address: | dgbgravy1@hotmail.co.uk |
| Subject: | Stripped at the Bar |
| Message: | At the weekend i was out with a few friends having a drink. We entered our usual bar which is known to have a lot of hen parties at the weekend, tonight was no exception. We ordered drinks and moved to our usual haunt, a row of bars stools overlooking the dance floor immediately my attention was drawn to a group below us, the stools were elevated slightly above the dance floor by a few feet which meant that the girl’s heads were about chest height to us as we were seated.
It was a group of about 9 women of various shapes and sizes but one girl stood out she was dressed in a white boob tube which barely covered her breasts which looked about a 34d and a denim mini skirt and heals but on her head was a wedding vale which ran about half way down her back which covered her long brown curly hair,a song came on that they all new and a shoot went up and they all moved off to dance. I sat watching her move and dance memorized by the top sliding further and further down exposing more cleavage every time , the top was now millimeters above her nipples thrusting her arms in the air the top gave way and her breasts sprang free immediately she noticed and hoisted her top up quickly her face red her friends were pointing and laughing at her embarrassment , one women put her arms around her as if consoling her but another girl came in behind and yanked her top down with force to her waist ,she made to pull it back up but it was being held firmly down by the other women ,she laughed while screaming at her friend to let go as flashes went off around her finally putting it back in place. Some time passed by with not much incident from them and I had almost given up on anything happening when i saw her returning from the bar walking slowly with a large tray of drinks closely followed by two friends as she reached the edge of the dance floor one girl pulled her top down and the other undid her skirt and both items were pulled to the floor and nestled round her ankles leaving her naked bar a small pink g-string with ties on each side. She stood as if in a daze for a few seconds her face bright red before she screamed at them, flashes went off all over and her scream had alerted everyone in the bar and all stood watching her breasts were covered by the tray of drinks the dj caught site of her and shone a light on her giving us all a great look at firm body. She wanted to move but the top and skirt prevented her from moving so she was left with no choice but to step out of them and leave them, she moved quickly to their table placing the drinks before returning for her clothes which had now been picked up by the two attackers, they now surrounded her throwing her clothes back and forth between them she made attempts to grab them but with one hand covering her breasts it was hopeless. She was running back and forth between the girls when one girl pulled one of the ties on the side and she grabbed them quickly , one hand on the loose ties the other covering her breasts she was unable to stop the other tie being pulled she now had no choice but to grab that side exposing her breasts she was begging them to give her back her clothes and now had given up hope of getting them back and crouched down covering herself as much as possible , but her friends had not ended there they now wanted her only piece of cover left and were pulling at her panties which were taken in seconds, she still crouched down when the bouncers came over and ordered them all to leave, she begged them not to as she was naked they just smiled and grabbed both her arms uncovering her naked body before marching in full view of anyone who was watching , which was the whole bar by know. I watched her firm ass leave the bar i never saw them again that night though we did try to find them i do wonder what happened the rest of her night. |
| Name: | Annie |
| Subject: | Tricked? |
| Message: | Hi All,
This is a very shameful tale. About 20 years ago now when I was very much younger I was the manageress of a boutique shop. I had a younger female assistant who worked with me. The owner was a right bitch. After many incidents we resolved to steal the takings from the cash register one day and say we where robbed. We where just about to go through with the deed when a man came to the front door. We had locked it for the day it was early closing. He showed us ID saying he was from the council and we let him in. The owner had gotten a grant to up grade the shop for accessibility for disabled people. He’d come to see that the work had been done. Well it hadn’t. we got talking telling him about the boss and her very sharp business and employment practises. I really don’t know what made be do it but I confided in him our plan to get even. he wondered how we planned to get away with it. So we explained. He said that it would never work suspicion would fall straight upon us. He suggested that what we need to do was remove the money from the shop to a location not associated with us. He said that police would certainly check our vehicles, homes etc. Also, he pointed out that the police would be curious why we didn’t run out of the shop screaming. Also, why when we did that the other shop keepers wouldn’t see a man running off or a car driving away. He was right of course there where many holes in our plan. He said that he would help us. That he’d take the money and keep it safe and arrange to meet up when the heat was off. He said he’d tie us up to explain why we didn’t run out after the robber. It all seemed very plausible. We led him out back and he asked questions about the security cameras and so on. We told him it was all fake. It didn’t surprise him. We went to the dressing rooms and he said he’d tie me first. He looked at me and said we really need to make this authentic and misdirect the police. I looked and he smiled and said for me to take off my tights. I looked puzzled but then thought he means to tie me up with them so a bit uneasily I removed them. He then said for me to remove my dress. I looked shocked. He said that even tied up we could have hopped to the door but being respectable women we’d not do it in our underwear. We’d be here until the owner came around 5pm to do the night checks. It seemed plausible and a good idea. I stripped off my dress and stood there in my panties and bra. He had my friend tie me up saying he didn’t want to get any prints or fibres etc on the bindings which could be traced to him. So once tied I was sat down on the stool. He took my friend off to the furthest changing room and I imagined did the same to her. He re-appeared in my cubicle and asked me to stand. I wondered why. He soon showed me. He pulled down my panties saying this was his payment for helping us. Next came off the bra. I squealed. He disappeared off to my friend and I soon heard her being bunny hoped along the passageway. When she saw my state her face just went white. But soon she was minus the protection of her underwear. The guy said this would really make sure the police did expect us. He then left. We struggled to get free and where just about free when the owner turned up early. She did even bother to help us just rang around the place ensuring that all the good stuff of dubious origin was out of sight by the time the police arrived. The police seemed to suspect something from the start. Suspicion fell on the owner and she deflected it to us. Eventually my younger friend confessed to the police and told them everything. We found ourselves looking at a line up of council workers to pick out the guy. You know what comes next. |
| Name: | sarah |
| Subject: | party |
| Message: | I have been going to this site for a long time and last night I got a story I could post.
I was at a party when some girls stared to fight. It stared out 1 on 1 but when one girl was winning the other called her friends in and then it was 3 on one. the two other girls that jumped in just held the one girls hands behind her back and the first girl hit her in the face and slapped her boobs. Then she ripped off her shirt. She was in a pink bra. it was a size or two too small. She ripped that off two and slapped her naked boobs like 50 times. Then the 3 of them took of her pants she was in a black thong. It too was to small. Then she stripped her of her thong so she was naked with nothing on. Then she slapped her ass and pussy and the 2 other girls put the fingers in her ass and pussy. At the end they tied her up to a poll in the house and left her there all night. |
| Name: | Fun Lover |
| Subject: | Strip Poker and Sex |
| Message: | When I was 15 I was at the beach with this girl I had liked for a long time (she had a great ass and pretty nice tits). I was pretty sure that she liked me,( her friends told me that she wanted to go out with me) so we were going swimming and we had a good time and while we were in the water she decided to pants me which was pretty funny, I didn't mind that much. Later we were still playing in the water when I came up behind her and pulled the string of the top of her bikini down. She quickly covered her boobs and said to give her back her top. I said only if she let me see her boobs so she did (wow she has nice boobs) and I gave her the top back. Later inside we were bored so we decided to play cards and she said why don't we play strip poker? I said sure thinking I might get to see her naked. So we were playing and a couple hands in I was winning, I only lost my shirt and she had lost her pants and shirt. All she was wearing was a blue bra and a red tiny thong. The next hand she lost again and she took off her bra and I told her she wasn’t allowed to cover her boobs, so there she is the girl of my dreams sitting there in nothing but a tiny thong. The next hand she lost again and she got up and took off her thong, she got really embarrassed but was a good sport and did it. She wanted to see me naked so i said that we would keep playing but if she lost I got to make her do anything I wanted. Again the next hand she lost so I decided to spank her on my lap and while I did that I kept sticking my fingers in her butt and her pussy. I lost the next hand. Then I said if she lost the next hand that she had to have sex with me. She was hesitant because she was a virgin but she agreed, I won the next hand and then I moved toward her to kiss her and she took off my boxers and I was so hard by then and she started to suck my dick. A little later we were having sex when I asked her if I could fuck her in her ass and she said fine hesitantly. It was great she moaned so loud. later I fingered her till she came on the bed. We never dated we just got together for sex every so often and we are still good friends to this day 10 years later. |
| Name: | AmyS |
| Subject: | At the Party |
| Message: | It was graduation time and it seemed like every other night someone was throwing a party of one type or another. I was invited to a "friend of a friend's" party who I didn't know very well. When I got there the first thing I noticed was that Emily this girl in my class that I completely hate was there. Not feeling good about that I wanted to leave but my friend Celia was driving and had other friends there so she didn't want to leave. I made the best of it and just stayed away from evil Emily as much as possible for most of the night. She seemed to avoid me too after giving me a hard look when she first saw me.
I didn't have too many friends there so I clung to only a few familiar faces for most of the night. Celia wasn't much good as a friend that night off socializing with all sorts of other acquaintances leaving me alone for much of the night. Not having much to do I wound up having a bit more to drink than I normally do and got a bit tipsy. Then the few friends I knew left and I felt very alone and alienated. I wanted to leave but Celia was no where to be found. At on point I went to the bathroom to pee and I guess I forgot to lock the door. I was wearing a cute one-piece short knit dress that came to about mid thigh. I was on the toilet with my panties down when Emily of all people happened to barge in without knocking. At first without noticing who I was she apologized and went to leave. Then doing a double take she noticed it was me and stopped. Looking me up and down with a cold stare she focused on my ankles and smirked a bit. Then without warning she reached down and snatched my panties off my ankles and took them away. Before I could even yell out or say anything she left closing the door behind her. I heard some laughter bleeding through the other noise in the house, which left me wondering what was going on and if it was related to her stealing my panties. With no panties on now under my short dress I didn't know if it was a good idea to confront Emily and possibly get into an embarrassing fight, or just play it off till I could find a way to leave. When I finally emerged from the bathroom I decided to play it cool like nothing had happened. Rounding the hall into the living room I saw Emily across the room pointing and laughing at me with her friends. My blood was boiling inside but in my semi-drunk state with no friends to back me up and no panties on under my dress I felt very exposed and out numbered. I avoided them going into the next room to look for Celia again. Next thing I know I see one of Emily's friends standing beside me and then feel my dress get lifted up to my belly button exposing my bare waist to everyone around me. "Ha-ha! Emily's right. Look everybody she's got no panties on!" she laughed loudly purposely making a scene. Everyone around erupted in laughter seeing my bare kooch get flashed. Horrified I swatted her hands away fighting to push my dress back down. I felt so embarrassed my face went hot and bright red which drew even more attention to me. She called me a slut for wearing no panties and started making fun of me. Desperate to leave ASAP I began frantically searching for Celia only to be followed and accosted by Emily and her friends whereever I went. Grabbing my dress from all directions they lifted it up high in front of everyone flashing my bare butt and triangle to anyone in viewing distance. Quickly becoming the butt of jokes to everyone at the party my dress was tugged and pulled up exposing me over and over to everyone as various drunken partygoers laughed and made crude comments. It was very cold out and I could not find Celia anywhere and no one else was being very helpful so I was stuck in this humiliating situation for what felt like forever. For the rest of the night different people kept approaching me lifting my dress flashing my bare body to everyone around me. They laughed and taunted me till I was almost ready to cry. Emily and her friends pulled my dress up so high a few times they almost had it to my arm pits. Once they even tag teamed me lifting my dress up from both sides and holding it up high trying to take it completely off me till I had twist and fight them off to get it back down. I then found out that Celia had left with a boy! I was horrified and so mad at her. It was a very long and humiliating night.. |
| Name: | Brian |
| Subject: | Annoying Sister |
| Message: | A very perverted tale
This happened when I was at my friend Nick's house. We were watching TV downstairs when his younger sister Shannon came down the stairs with her friend. She's way immature for her age and can be very annoying especially when no parents are around but she's got nice tits so I put up with her. "Whatcha guys doing?" she asked stepping in front of the TV eating a popsicle. "Nothing, now go away. You're blocking the TV... Hey! Are you eating my popsicles?" Nick said seemingly very annoyed. "Uh no I am eating MY popsicles." she said in a very taunting tone. "YOUR popsicles? Did you buy them?" "Who cares who bought them. They were in the freezer so they are fair game." "NO THEY ARE NOT!" Nick yelled. "I was saving those for me, not for you! Give it to me right now!" Instead of complying, her and her friend started skipping around the room taunting Nick with the popsicles singing and purposely drowning out the TV. "Cut it out Shannon! Give me the popsicles or I'm gonna get really mad at you" "So what are you going to do?" she taunted sticking her tongue out at us and continuing to suck on the popsicle laughing and blatantly taunting us. Now Nick, angrier that ever, got up. "Don't test me brat! You won't like what I do to you!" Nick threatened. "Ha-ha! Yeah right. Your going to have to catch us first!" she said waving the popsicle around and with that she signaled to her friend and they both took off running up the stairs. "That's it! Get em!" Nick shouted so we took off running after them. We caught up to them about halfway down the upstairs hall. We brought them into the basement, took the popsicles away and pinned them both down on the couch. "Let us go!" they both whined. "No I warned you! Now you're going to learn why you shouldn't mess with me especially when I have a friend over" Nick fired back. Nick had me hold both of them down by sitting on them while he went into the storeroom and came out with a roll of tape. He wrapped the tape around their wrists then around their ankles. After that he took off their own socks and shoved them in their mouths wrapping the tape around their heads about 4 times gagging them. "There now brat. How do like things now?" He said poking his sister in the sides. "Mmmmphfff!!! Nnnnmmmmphfff!!" They protested through their gags. "Girls who act like little brats deserve good spankings. Wanna spank these little brats?" Nick asked me winking at me. "Well.. they sure deserve it!" I said playing along. "You take my sister, and I'll take her little brat friend." Kicking and struggling we pulled them over our laps letting them wiggle and struggle whining into their gags. Groping their butts over their pants we went to town spanking their cheeks alternately for a good few minutes laughing as they wiggled and struggled helplessly. "Hey Brian. Since no one's home to stop us I have a better idea. You want to see my sister and her friend's naked butts?" he laughed. Both of them went wide-eyed at hearing that and started kicking and screaming into their gags more loudly than ever. Holding his sister in place I smiled from ear to ear but was too embarrassed to answer him. I always had a crush on his sister and she was always totally snotty back to me so I think he knew the answer. Smirking back at me he reached under and started unbuttoning his sister's jeans ordering her to shut up. I though he was just playing around but next thing I know he's tugging them down past her ass as she squirmed around in protest. He kept tugging till he had them all the way to her knees. She was wearing dark pink panties that were made of a stretchy spandex-like material. Her panties had slid down partially on one side during her depantsing and were also pulled up her butt on the other side exposing quite a bit of her fine round cheek to me up close and personal. Oh what a site this was. Telling me to hold her down he then went for her friend who he had helplessly tied and pinned down on the couch next to us. Undoing her shorts she screeched as he did the same, tugging her shorts down past her hips all the way to her shins forcing her to roll over on her stomach so we could see her butt. She had white panties with colored polka dots all over them. Her panties we surprisingly skimpy on both sides showing off a very nice butt and sexy hips. Toying with her she clinched her cheeks together resisting him so he pulled her panties down exposing her ass. Squealed into her gag he then pulled them all the way up her ass crack till both her fine butt cheeks were almost fully exposed as if she had a thong on. He wedgied her panties up her crack till she had her hips and butt flexed up in the air so we could see quite a bit of detail in between her legs. "Wow, your friend has a nicer ass that I thought!" Nick laughed directing his comments at his sister still hogtied gagged and bent over my lap. Her friend whined annoyingly through her gag again. Tossing his hogtied depantsed victim over the top of the leather couch he instructed me to do the same to his sister. Lying face down with asses up over the couch side by side with their butts in the air he smacked both their asses ordering them to "sit still or else." Then as if this wasn't humiliating enough for them he proceeded to pull BOTH their panties down to their knees exposing their completely hot bare asses to us. They squealed and kicked in protest but we held them down making sure they could not move from their embarrassing positions. We both took the next 5 minutes or so to indulge ourselves in groping, kneading and spreading their naked butts looking up their asses and pussies telling them to shut up every time they squealed or kicked too much. Nick teased and toyed with her friend butt and pussy with his fingers tickling and touching her private areas telling me to do the same to his hot sister. "Go ahead, do what ever you want to her. Stick you finger up her ass if you want too. I don't care. The little brat deserves every bit of it." he laughed too me but I didn't have it in me to be that bold. Slapping his sister on the ass she flinched and kicked up hitting him in the face with her foot. "Oh still being a bitch huh? You just don't know when to quit do you!" he said rubbing his face where she just had made contact. Grabbing the melting popsicles off the table Nick said, "This is what you get when you mess with me! Next time you'll think twice about stealing won't you!" and with that he yanked his sister's butt cheeks apart and shoved the long thin blue and white striped popsicle up her asshole all the way to the stick! Wincing and bucking like crazy his sister went nuts feeling the frozen treat go right up her ass. "Hold still brat!" he yelled asking me to secure her as he repeated the same thing with her friend sticking the other popsicle up her ass as she let out a muffled squeal. Laughing and nearly in tears we just sat and watched both girl's writhe around with their pants down, butts up, with popsicles up their butts. Taping and tying them down to the couch in those positions to make sure they could not move or get away we left them on the couch wiggling around with their bare butts sticking out and blue and white melted popsicle goo dribbling out of their asses. We left them like that for a good hour sitting only a few feet away watching TV and looking back at them everyone in a while for a good laugh. Soon the popsicles were fully melted and dribbling all the way down their thighs leaving only the popsicle stick left stuck up their butts. Needless to say they never messed with Nick's stuff again after that. |
| Name: | Derrick |
| Subject: | Truth or Dare but mainly Dare (mature) (very explicit XXX) |
| Message: | One day me and my friend Jordan were bored at my house and we decided to call some people and see if they wanted to hang out at my house. We decided to call all the hot girls from our school. We didn’t invite any more guys because we didn’t want it to be a sausage fest. We decided on these 4 super sexy single girls. There names were Jenna, Erica, Andrea, Julia. Jenna had sandy blonde hair, a slim figure and a nice rack. Erica had dark hair and small tits but a nice ass and it looked great. Andrea was the small cheerleader type with blonde hair. She had the best looking ass. Julia had brown hair and a huge pair of tattas and a nice ass to compliment it too. We didn’t think they would come but when we called them they said they would come right over. We were both surprised but really happy.
When they arrived we took them to my basement where we had a fifth of Captain Morgan’s and mixed it with some coke. All the girls liked it but me and Jordan just had coke and saved the rum for the girls. After a couple of glasses the girls were a little tipsy and Jordan threw out the idea of playing truth or dare. The girls weren’t too excited about the idea but we finally talked them into it. The game started slowly with some truths like who did you lose your virginity to and describe your undies. Jenna said she was wearing a bright red lacy thong. Then Jenna finally said dare and Erica dared her to show off that thong. She said ok whatever and pulled down her tight jeans to reveal her thong and a great ass too. While her pants were around her ankles Andréa decided to trip her it didn’t take much cause she was kind of drunk. And while she was on the ground they stole her pants leaving her in her thong. She got mad but there was nothing she could do about it was 5 on 1. It was Julia's turn and she said dare. I said I have a dare for everyone. They said ok what is it. I said but you have to agree to do before I tell you what it is. They said no way. I said never mind then because it was going to benefit you guys anyway. They said ok what is it? I had a pool table and I said I challenge guys vs. girls in a strip pool game. Loser has to get naked and dance on the table. All the girls were really good because Julia and Jenna had a table and they played a lot. But they didn’t know that they were drunk and we hadn’t drunk anything. They said sure you guys aren’t any good at pool but that’s where there are wrong me and Jordan had been practicing. So the game started and it was close at the start but then we started to pull away. We were up 4 balls. When it was Jenna’s turn (she still didn’t have any pants on) she sank 4 balls in a row to tie it up. Me and Jordan were getting a little nervous this wasn’t how it was supposed to go. So we both had one ball plus the 8 ball to make. It was Jordan’s turn and he missed, I said shit. Now it was Jenna’s turn again she was the best player on the girl’s team. And she sank her ball like it was nothing at. All she had to do was make the 8 ball. She had a pretty good shot at it and she called it for the corner pocket. Me and Jordan were really nervous we didn’t want to strip for them. She lined up and shot the 8 ball went right into the pocket. My heart sunk and the girls started yelling strip. Then Jordan said wait wait look at the cue ball it was headed towards the pocket. It slowly inched its way towards I didn’t think it was going to make but it did. We won they lost. We started yelling strip. They all got mad at Jenna. I put on some music and said strip. They didn’t have much of a choice and started. They first went for there shirts and took them off to reveal 3 bras. To no ones surprise Julia wasn’t wearing one. Then they went for there bras. I offered to get the clasp for them but they didn’t want my help. Now we had 4 beautiful pairs of titties. And Andréa’s nipples were very hard and pointy. With all the tits in the open I started to get happy in my pants. Next they went for the jeans that hugged there hips oh so nicely. I said down with the pants and they did so. Only to reveal to my surprise that Andréa and Erica weren’t wearing any panties. And out popped 2 wonderfully shaved pussies. By this time I now had a full boner. Then Jenna and Julia took off there thongs too. They started dancing and looked like they were actually enjoying it. Julia came up and started dancing on me and she rubbed up against me and noticed that I had a full erection. She told the other girls and they looked at Jordan and he had one too. They told us to get naked too it is fun. Me and Jordan just looked at each other. I said ok but on one condition you have to give us blow jobs. They were like hell no. But they really wanted to see us since we had seen them. and they finally agreed. So me and Jordan smiled and took off our clothes. We danced to a couple songs naked it was a lot of fun. Then I took Erica and Jenna into another room and Jordan took Andréa and Julia into the other room. They proceeded to give me a bj and then I found a condom and had sex with them in many positions. I called Jordan on his cell and asked him if he wanted to switch and he said ok why not. And Julia and Andréa came into my room and we did some different things until they passed out. So I got dressed and met Jordan his girls had passed out too. We decided to have some fun so we carried them into one room and put them into funny posses and wrote slut and ho and cum swallower all over them and then we took some pics. They were so wasted so we decided to put them in my car and drive them out to the square which was right in the middle of town. It was like 4 in the morning and we laid them on some benches and left. We came back about 9 the next morning but they were gone i bet they had a good surprise when they woke up. We showed some of our friends the pics we took and they laughed. For some reason those girls never talked to us any more. But that’s ok we got what we wanted out of them. |
| Name: | julia |
| Subject: | My cheating boyfriend (warning XXX) |
| Message: | Hi my name is Julia and I’m 16 years old. One of my best friends recently found my boyfriend (we have been going out for 6 months)cheating on me with this really hot but a total slut. I was so mad i was going to break up with him that minute but my friend said no don’t lets have a little fun.
So it was a Friday night and my parents were gone for the whole night and i invited my boyfriend Jeremy over. I told him that I thought i was ready for my first time and i wanted to do it with him. He didn’t object of course. So we went up to my parents room and we started making out. And we both got naked. His penis was a little below average but it didn’t bother me. I told him I wanted to give him a bj. He said k. But I said i needed to tie him up and I pulled out some rope and time his arms and feet to the bed posts. I then proceeded to get on top of him. Then I said but there’s one problem I think you have already had one bj this week two would be too many for you, you cheating son of a bitch. Then all my friends jumped out of the closet. The look on his face was priceless. He tried to deny it but I told him he had been caught red handed. So I got dressed and we were trying to decide what to do to him. We started off by getting out the trimmers and shaving his penis and balls totally. This made his already small penis look even smaller. We got some ice and put in on top of his penis and left it there for a while. He started screaming that it was hurting and we said good and left it there longer. When we finally took it off he was happy. But not for very long because his penis had shrunk so much it disappeared back into himself. It looked like he had a half inch penis. We all laughed so hard. We then took pics of him and we posed in them took. Acting like we were giving him a bj but there was nothing there. It was so much fun and humiliating to him. There was about 4 of us girls there and we decided that wasn’t enough. So we called about 25 of our closest girl friends. While there were on there way we decided to write all over his body with sharpie. We wrote things like half inch dick and cheater all over his forehead and stomach. When the rest of the girls arrived they all had a good laugh. I told them to do whatever they wanted and they had fun with him for about an hour. With all the girls seeing him and his microscopic penis he was never going to get laid at least during high school. For my last thing to do was to show him what he messed up. So asked all the girls to leave and i tied him to a chair in my parents room. Then I invited this boy from school who I liked and he liked me too. When he arrived at my house we went up stairs to my parent’s room where Jeremy was. Me and the boy that just arrived named Tod got naked and I pointed out to Jeremy that Tod’s dick was like twice as long as his. Then i gave Tod the biggest bj ever and finished up with having sex and me having an orgasm. Then Tod shot his load of cum into my face. He was so mad but he didn’t know how mad he had made me. I told him I was done we untied him and threw him outside stark naked and it was in the winter and at like 11 o’clock so it was probably 2 degrees F. I told him good luck getting home with no phone and that me and Tod were going to go and finish up in my parents room. That night was so much fun I will never forget it and it made me feel a lot better about him cheating on me. He was the talk of the school for weeks to follow and everyone saw the pics it basically ruined his life:) |
| Name: | Susan |
| Subject: | New Adventure |
| Message: | Hi all, Susan here,
I use to post on George’s site Naughty Nurses. I was very sorry to hear of his death and see the board go. Unfortunately I never kept any of my posts. Here’s a new incident. It didn’t take long for my posts to be discovered. Given that in a drunken state I let too much out. My friend was a bit miffed at the posts since she still lived in at the hostel and everyone now knew something of the hostels darker side. Quite routinely she invited me over for supper. I turned up having spruced myself up to be treated to a well cooked three course meal with plenty of wine. What I didn’t know was my large glasses of wine where alcoholic and hers where alcohol free. I was soon very tipsy as we left the dining area for the soft seating. “You can have it easy or hard?” she said. I looked puzzled. “You can do a two peaks and a forest along the full length of the corridor willingly or I’ll drag your sorry naked arse to every block” she said. I just burst out laughing. Before I could regain my composure BAM!. She was on me and being very tipsy I was very quickly naked. “Last chance” she says willingly or unwillingly. I was too drunk now to really comprehend. But as she dragged my naked body up off the sofa and towards the door I came to my senses. “Willing, willing” I said. “Fine” she said unlocking and opening the door wide. Suddenly it seemed as if the whole world and been drawn into the room. I could feel the cold air and hear strange noises, people moving around somewhere. I walked to the door covering as best I could. “No covering” she said. I had little choice. I poked my head around the door and looked up and down the corridor. just then she pushed me out and there I was naked in the corridor. I stood hesitant for what seemed an age but was about five seconds. I then took to my heels down to the end nearest the front door. I wondered who was on duty at the wardens office. I couldn’t hear anyone. I ventured out into the entrance area craning my neck to see. I ventured further out now plainly in the open. I one suddenly coming in or down the stairs would see everything. I tipped toed across the entrance way and saw a young female warden I did not recognise. I slowly inched pass the window and open door. Just then my friend shouts at the top of her voice. STREAKER. The young warden looks up and see the lot. Frontal and rear-end as I turned away to run back to the flat. The flats opened and people came into the corridor. My friend was in the corridor flat door locked. Everyone got a eyeful. Being caught was just so humiliating. After about five minutes and more arrivals from upstairs. I was persuaded to give a repeat performance to get back in the flat. Having to choice I obliged. |
| Name: | unknown |
| Subject: | Jenna Gets Stripped XXX warning |
| Message: | Jenna (age 18) was a bitch. She was a stuck up cheerleader who always looked down on people. She was incredibility sexy, with tan skin, huge tits and an athletic body.
One day she entered the hallway of her friend’s house after being invited. Her friend's name was Nikki (age 18) and she was also a cheerleader. However Jenna never treated her with respect and made fun of her constantly. She had pantsed Nikki in the past and tortured her with the fact that she wore granny panties. So, Nikki isn't really a friend anyway. As Jenna entered the house, she was surprised to find that she was standing in the middle of a massive party. As she gazed around she saw that in was her entire class from school. Before she could say anything, many arms wrapped around her. She was lead into the middle of the room where Nikki sat holding a pair of scissors. The crowd, mostly male as Jenna looked closer, erupted into a thunderous roar of excitement. "I promised you all a gift if you showed up." said Nikki, standing up. "Well here she is. Now I'm going to humiliate you the same way you humiliated me...no. Worse." she said to Jenna. The time for words where over and Nikki placed duct tape across Jenna's mouth. Nikki removed her jacket and place the scissor at the bottom of her tight t-shirt. With a sliding upward motion the crowd cheered as Jenna's snow white bra came into view. The crowd roared with anticipation and Jenna blushed as Nikki snipped at the middle of her bra. The audience cheered even louder and the bra exploded open and Jenna's massive tits burst into view. Nikki leaned over and licked each of her tiny pink nipples. Jenna gasped as Nikki pulled off the duct tape. Jenna started to moan despite her efforts not to. Nikki stopped licking her nipples and got down on her knees. she unbuttoned Jenna's jeans and slowly began tugging them down. Her full tan ass came into view and the light shined against her bright pink g-string. "Nice ass." said Nikki as the crowd went wild. They would only get wilder. Nikki snipped both sides of Jenna's underwear and the crowd erupted as they glided down to the floor. Jenna gasped and blushed as her shaved pussy came into view. Nikki leaned forward and Jenna screamed as she began to eat her out. The crowd erupted insanely. Jenna was freaking out. She couldn't believe what was happening. The pleasure and embarrassment of it all over took her. She screamed and moaned loudly and Nikki backed away and moved. Jenna shook violently as she screamed and squirted all over the floor. She broke down crying and Nikki bent her over the chair and tied her in place. For the rest of the night, her pussy and asshole where on display. |
| Name: | anon girl |
| Subject: | Sleepover prank |
| Message: | This really happened to me. I am 16 and a Jr. right now. My friend invited me to a sleep over at one of her friend's house. She's kind of weird and I don't know her that well but since my friend was going I thought why not so I went. She has a big bedroom and we stayed in there most of the night. We were watching Saw III and other horror movies and I must have fallen asleep at some point. I was on the floor in my sleeping bag at the time. Next thing I know I feel my pj pants get pulled clean off me from below. It startled me and woke me up quick. Both girls were standing there laughing at me with my pj pants in their hands. I guess they had unzipped my bag from the bottom and reached in by my feet. They said no falling asleep allowed. Thing is I don't like to wear underwear when I sleep so I didn't have any panties on and was now bottomless under the covers. I made the mistake of telling them this. They decided they wanted to see so they started trying to pull me out from my sleeping bag. I tried my best to stay in my sleeping bag but they pulled and pulled till they managed to drag me out of it. They took my sleeping bag away leaving me bottomless on the shag carpet. I tried to cover with a pillow but they pulled it away. Everything I tried to use to cover up with they pulled out of my hands not letting me cover. Her friend then suggested that I should be tickled with no pants on as punishment for being the first to fall asleep before I get my pjs back. They pounced on me and tickled me all over and under my shirt too. They eventually managed to get my shirt off too and since I wasn't wearing a bra either I was naked. Her friend said she thought I had a nice body. Then she said I wasn't allowed to get any clothes back for the rest of the night and threw all my clothes out of her bedroom window. They landed on the side of the house. It's a one-story house so I climbed out the window stark naked and got my clothes back. It was then that I looked up and saw the neighbor's 50 year old Dad next door looking out his window watching me. He saw the whole thing! My friends laughed their heads off. I could have died from embarrassment. |
| Name: | Ami |
| E-mail address: | amiuno2137@gmail |
| Subject: | Picked on at school |
| Message: | My name is Ami. My Nana (Mom in US) moved us from Korea 6 months ago and I am new in this school. I don't have too many friends yet and don't speak english to good yet. My family say I am very pretty girl. My Mom entered me in a beauty pageant in Korea once and I won. I am Japanese / Korean and some kids at school are mean and like to pick on me and make fun of me because I am different than them. Now at school a lot of rude boys look at me and say comments. I hear them say I have a hot ass and nice tits and say other crude things too. They make fun of how I talk. They say since I am new I have to get initiation. My Mom says just to ignore them so I try but some of the girls don't like me and say I am a stuck up bitch. They act jealous. They try to put me down in front of the boys and do mean things like pull my hair and stick gum on my butt. One time one of them stuck gum in my hair even and I almost cried.
One day at lunch I go in the girls room. Some kids down the hall laughing and being loud see me. Then 3 girls and 3 boys come into restroom after me. One girl say she likes my new jeans. She say I must have a lot of money and they are very expensive. She touch me and try to reach down in back saying it look like I have no panties on. She ask if I am wearing a g-string or maybe no panties like slut. I try to push her away and say to keep hands off me. Then she say maybe they should take my jeans off and see. She order me to take jeans off right there and give them to her! I think it's a joke so I laugh. She yell saying I am serious take your pants off or we will take them off for you. If we do we will take your panties off too and beat you up and leave you naked. I say no way and try to leave but they block the door. Then push me against wall and cover my mouth. They order me again to take my pants off or else. I so scared I don't know what to do. They threaten me and push me around so I finally say ok. I don't want them to beat me up so I unbutton my jeans and they whistle and laugh when I pull my jeans down and they see my panties. My panties come down too a little but I pull them back up fast. Girl take them away from me. I so embarrassed in my underwear but I do it so they won't beat me up or take my underwear away too. They see my underwear and say nice panties and laugh at them. Boys want me to do a dance in my panties and make it very sexy. I don't want to but they say do it or else we strip you naked. I try and dance. I feel so embarrass. Boy say lets give her wedgie. They think it's funny to pull my panties up my bottom in back. They all laugh at me with him pulling my panties all the way up in between my bottom. Girl laughs and say no do it like this and she pull them up really hard in front and back in-between my legs till she almost rip them. They go up in my omanko and everyone laugh saying they can see my pussy lips. They all laugh so hard at me. I try to cover my front and back because they see so much of me. My face feel so hot and they laugh saying my face so red I look funny. Then boys say they want to see my bare pussy and ass. Girl say ok lets take her panties off too we want to see what Chinese pussy and ass look like. I say I am not Chinese but they just laugh and say who cares. I try to move away from them but they circle around me and all grab my panty at same time and pull them all the way down. I try to stop them but they pull from all sides so I can't. Everybody see my bare butt and my omanko (you say pussy). They laugh saying my pussy is hairy. They turn me around and look at my bare butt and slap it. Then girls say to boys, lets see if she pad her bra, she probably have small boobs. Boys laugh and say hell yes lets see and all girls and boys grab me laughing and cheering and they hold my arms over my head. They pull my shirt and bra all the way up. They take my shirt and bra off and strip me all the way naked. I am all bare and so embarrass. They hold my hands up over my head so I can't cover anything. They cup my mouth and they flick and squeeze my bare boobs and touch me all over. They tickle my arm pits, pussy, and bottom too. Boys say they like my boobs and play with them. Girls get very jealous about this. Mean girl say get on hands and knees and kiss their shoes. I don't want to so she push me down saying they will beat me up naked so I better do it right now. I have to lean in and kiss girls shoes with boys standing behind me looking. They laugh and say they can see my whole asshole and pussy. They say I have really nice asshole and pussy. Girl make me kiss and lick all their dirty shoes. I so humiliated and embarrassed. They all just laugh at me call me pony girl. One boy feel my ass and touch my pussy say I am so hot. Girl get even more jealous and yell at boys. She drag me to toilet stall and tape my hands over top rail so I can't get away, then tape my mouth shut. She rip my jeans and tear my clothes and throw them on ground. She point finger right in my face and say stay away from thier boys or else next time they do even worse things to me. She storms out of room very mad. Boys want to stay but she yell at them telling them to leave now too. They leave me tied up and naked in girls room for rest of day. They tell other friends to go in girls room and see. Many different girls and boys come in room and laugh seeing me naked. They take pictures. They spin me around to see my whole front and back and some even write things on me. They play with my boobs and some tickle and touch me all over and even tickle up in my ass and in-between my legs. They smell their finger and laugh. I can do nothing. Mean girls come back later and untie me. They say if I tattle on them they will humiliate me even worse next time so I better stay quiet. I leave and have to wear ripped cloths home. No one home when I get there. I never tell anybody because I so embarrassed. |
| Name: | Will |
| Subject: | Humiliated Again by Sister |
| Message: | The next time my step sister humiliated me was at a sleep over I had planned with my friends. I decided to have a party with a bunch of my friends staying over night for my birthday. My step sister who birthday is 2 days away from mine heard me asking my parents and decided to do the same thing the same night! I was so mad at her for stealing my idea but my parents said to be fair she should be able to do it also so they said yes to her too.
Well that night we camped out in the basement rec room and my sister and her friends stayed in her room so we were completely separated. It got late and my friends and I started playing Truth or Dare just for kicks. My best friend who has the hots for my sister dared me to go in the girl's room in only my underwear. A few of my sister's friends who are hot were there and I work out all the time and think I have a pretty good body so I took the dare. I figured it would be a good chance for me to let them check me out. So stripping down to my boxer briefs I went and knocked on my sister's door. They said, yes come in with a giggle so I let myself in thinking I'd wow some of them with the site of my chiseled body walking into their room in my briefs only. Once inside though they slammed the door shut behind me and locked it. Then before I could even say, "what the .." someone from behind grabbed my underwear and pulled them down almost to my knees! Laughing they surrounded me and jumped on me all at once taking me to the ground before I could even pull them back up. They pulled my arms behind me and then wrestled my briefs totally off and threw them to my sister who was sitting on her dresser in the corner laughing her head off. I then realized my friend had completely set me up and tipped them off in advance. Completely nude and embarrassed as all heck they held me down and tied my hands together behind me then my legs and began viciously ticking me and touching me all over, and I mean ALL OVER. It was so humiliating. Then as if this was not bad enough they squirted baby oil on me and slathered it all over my naked body coating me from head to toe in it. With so many pretty girls touching and groping me to my horror I felt myself starting to get hard. Next thing I know I have a huge boner swinging around right in front of all the laughing cackling girls. Girls were taking pictures and I felt so stupid and embarrassed. For the next hour they all took turns tickling me, spanking my butt, and flicking my hard twitching dick around while the rest took pictures. Then they coated me with baby powder and drew with eye liner and lipstick all over especially on my hard shaft and balls. They just had a riot humiliating me hogtied and naked. Finally they forced me up and a few of them escorted me back out into the hallway as I was. Of cource they took the liberty of swatting my red ass and yanking me along using my stiff cock as a handle. They all were laughing so hard I thought the neighbors would hear. They untied my hands and legs and said if I tried to get them in trouble they'd release the pictures to everyone at school. Oh what a nightmare it was! |
| Name: | sarah |
| Subject: | sarah b vs trish |
| Message: | Hey I am 16 and this happened 2 weeks ago. Me and my friends (Sarah, T, Jessie, Paz, Trish, and Sarah B) were playing truth or dare. Trish asked me truth or dare. I picked dare. She dared me to run around topples. I said no but I’d do it in my bra though. Fine she agreed so I did it. After Trish took my top and said for not doing the original dare as is she was keeping it till the end of the game. I said, fuck that give me my top back but she said no. Then Trish said she’d give it back to me if the other girls thought that I should get it back but they were on Trish’s side and said no. Next it was my turn. I dared Trish to run around naked. She laughed and said no but she would in her bra and panties so she did it, but with her clothes in her hands. After I said well the same goes to you now give me your top for the rest of the game. She laughed and when I went to grab it she hit my hand away. I gave in and we kept playing. Trish asked me truth or dare again. I said to go ask someone else but she laughed and said no I am asking you truth or dare, now pick. I picked dare (in the game we said you can only have 5 truths and I used all mine up). She dared me to run around naked and this time I had to do the way she said not just in my underwear. I said no fair you did not do that for me but she said either do it or we will make you. I said no way and she jumped on me and got the other girls to joing in and hold me down. They pulled my pants off leaving me in a little pink thong. Trish laughed and said nice thong I think I’ll take that away too so she pulled my thong down and took it right off me. Then she went for my bra but I got one hand lose and punched her. She laughed and they pulled my bra off and took it away. Then for not doing the dare she said I’d be further punished. She got out a camera and took pics of me naked. Then she asked Jessie, who’s house we were at, if she had a dildo. She said she did and went and go it. She told Paz to stick it up my ass so Paz did it. Trish took more pics of me with a dildo shoved up my ass. Then Trish told Paz to stick it in my pussy and Paz did it again. More picture were taken. Trish then slapped my bare pussy saying that was for hitting her earlier. They let me up and we played more, but that was the last dare with nudity in it.
2 nights later me and my boyfriend were at my house. Trish came over with her camera and showed my boyfriend the pics. He told me after so I went to grab the camera away from Trish and erase the pictures but she refused to let me have it. We got in to a real catfight. This time I got the better of her and got some payback by stripping her first. Once I finished stripping her naked I told my boyfriend to hold her down. I went to got my dildo came back and told him to hold her down and I was going to stick it up her ass like she did to me. I stuck it up her ass and took a bunch of pics of it. Then I rolled her over and stuck it in her pussy and took a few more pictures that way. I told my boyfriend to let her go and told her that I’d erase my picture as long as she did too. She agreed and we erased all the pictures. |
| Name: | hey |
| Subject: | worst night ever |
| Message: | Today my step brother and his girlfriend were over. I walked in on them kissing. He got mad at me but I just laughed and walked out.
Later that night my mom and dad came back home and he ratted me out lying to them saying I tried to strip him. My mom would not believe me when I told her I didn’t do anything and he was just mad because I laughed at him. She was mad and told me that maybe it was time I knew how it felt then. She ordered me to take off my pants but I just laughed thinking she can’t be serious. My mom got so mad at me she pinned me down and told my step brother to take my pants of like I supposedly did to him. He asked her if for laughing at her he could take off my panties too and she said yes! So he pulled my panties off too and I went from laughing to crying real fast. She said that I was acting like a real baby and I’d better stop or they’d make me take my shirt and bra off too. I stopped crying right away but laughed at them again while walking out of her room. My step brother grabbed me and pushed me down while my mom stripped me of my top and bra. My mom asked my step brother if, since I was being such a baby about everything, he wanted to do anything else to me. He said yes. She need a good spanking. So my mom pulled me over her knee and gave me a good spanking. He said he meant that I should get spanked right on my pussy! She laughed saying you can do that yourself so she held me letting my spank me right on the pussy a few times. I was so wrong I cried but she said I deserved it. After my brother left I told my mom again what really happened swearing I was telling the truth. She called his girl friend in and she told my mom the same thing. She then called my step brother in again and said you have one change to tell me what happen today. I talk to your girl friend and she said he was not telling the truth. So he came out and admitted it. She said that for lying he would be punished even worse. She made him strip in front of both of us. Once he got naked I laughed at him and he was so mad he punched me in the face. My mom just lost it on him. She told me that I had 1 hour with my brother today to do what ever I wanted to him. I made him do a lot of stupid things but in the end I made him do the best one of all. I made him walk up and down the street in my underwear only. It was so funny watching him do it and before he got back to the house I locked the door so he could not come in. The hour was up and he was still out side. My mom came and told me my hour was up and asked were my brother was. I told her and she laughed and we left him out there till his dad got home a few hours later. Once home he got really mad at both my mom and me. He ordered us both to strip naked and walk out side like we made him. My step brother told my dad to put the dog collars on us both and walk us like dogs. He laughed and said OK! After that my mom and him split up. |
| Name: | XC47 |
| E-mail address: | XC47@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | The Tease Gets What’s Coming |
| Message: | Here's a new one from me. Any feedback appreciated..
This new girl at school Kelly Patterson likes to dress like a slut. She's from California and has only been at our school for a few months and it seems like she's dressed more and more trampy every week since. She's quite the looker, with a killer body and legs. Very tan and a bit conceited too, and hasn't made much of an effort to make a lot of friends either. Instead she's spent much of her time trying to make the boys go "ga-ga" over her flirting with them and teasing them to no end. , even flirting with some boys with very established girlfriends unbeknownst to her. Not a good thing to do at our school but apparently she doesn't care who she ticks off. With each day it was something new for her. One day a dangerously short school girl skirt with knee high socks, another day skin tight sweat pants hugging every contour of her round buttocks and gap between her slender hips. She seemed to like the low cut pants which often displayed more bare butt than necessary or acceptable in most of the other girl’s eyes. Yesterday she came to school again wearing these very low cut hip hugger style jeans showing off a very tan and tight waist with pierced belly button. Not a popular thing in our relatively conservative town, at least not to the girls. Technically such clothes are not even allowed but nothing was said to her so she seemed to get away with it. Every time she sat down half her butt crack displayed prominently and to me it seemed like she wasn't even wearing underwear, none visible to anyone gawking that is. Either way she sure 'worked it' sitting in front of certain boys in class arching her back making sure they got a good show, so much that half the boys behind her were barely paying attention to the teacher. At lunch she did the same again making sure to sit with protruding butt crack and arched waist exposing her bare midriff and to everyone in sight. She even went so far as to sit in the lap of one of the more popular wrestling team guys that so happen to be going out with Rachael Myers the captain of the cheerleading squad, and the previously most popular girl at school till Kelly came along. Once again, not a good move, and not very smart on her part for not being aware of this. Well I guess on this day enough was enough and between Rachael's every growing jealous rage and the click of popular girls in our class they decided to put an end to this outsider coming in and trying to steal the show once and for all. During the last free period as Kelly made her way down the south hall on the way to her locker alone she was abruptly confronted by Rachael and five of her friends who circled around her. Grabbing her from behind cupping her mouth they dragged her into the music room which was unused and empty at the time. Holding her arms tightly and cupping her mouth so she could not scream Rachael began, "I guess you don't know when to quit do you?" Getting in her face she continued, "Well since you love to show off so much to OUR boyfriends flashing your tan little ass crack around why don't we just let everyone see it all so they'll be nothing left for the boys to wonder about." With that Rachael grabbed the waist of Kelly's jeans attempting to unbutton them as the struggling and kicking ensued and escalated till it was a full wresting match. With 5 against one it wasn't much of a battle with Rachael and friends viciously pulling poor ole Kelly's jeans down till her bare butt and fully shaved pussy were on full show for anyone to see. Landing on her back in all the struggling they lifted her legs up pulling at her jeans trying to wrestle them off her legs till she was being dragged around by her inside out pants around her ankles only. With a few more quick tugs her jeans finally popped off leaving her completely depantsed with the girls all laughing at her humiliating predicament. Cowering and covering her bare privates in silent humiliation they now went for her shirt pulling it up from behind trying to get it over her head. The tight button down shirt didn't budge much so pulling as hard as they could caused the buttons to tare off from bottom to top in front as they ripped her shirt wide open. Pulling from all angles they laughed at her pained embarrassed face as they tore her shirt to shreds pulling it off of her in 2 large tattered pieces. Now bottomless and with only her bra left they circled around her slapping and kicking her as they pulled at her last remaining article of clothing. Popping the strap open easily from in back they tugged at her bra trying to wrestle it away as she clung with crossed arms over her chest being dragged around in one last desperate attempt to keep from being stripped completely naked except for her socks and shoes. Slapping her across the side of her head Rachael ordered her to give up the bra or get slapped in the pussy, tits and up the ass. Making sure Kelly knew she meant business she kicked Kelly square in-between her ass cheeks right up the anus with her shoe once as Kelly leaned forward pulling back on her ever straining bra strap. With a startled yelp feeling Rachael's shoe kick her right in the ass crack she flinched just long enough for the other girls to snap the bra away from her. Poor Kelly sat stripped naked and encircled by the gang of jealous girl’s intent on putting her in her place once and for all. Slapping at her Rachael grabbed her by the back of the hair trying to make her stand up. As soon as she did she got slapped in the tits and punched in the stomach causing her to crumble naked and humiliated to the ground again. Then pulling her hands behind her back one of the girls produced a roll of cloth tape used in athletics and proceeded to tape her hands together behind her back. Once her hands were securely taped they wrapped tape around her head and in between her lips over and over till it was pulled tight like a gag. "OK pretty Miss Slut" Rachael said sneering at her, "It's time for you to strut your stuff, time for you to show everybody your tits and ass like you've really wanted too anyway. Now's your chance to be more popular than ever. IT'S SHOW TIME!" Lifting her up naked and struggling they escorted her towards the door of the music room ready to push stark naked humiliated Kelly out into the soon to be crowded halls of the high school. Screaming and shaking her head in protest the degraded Kelly could do nothing but scream through her gag and pushed back against them like a wild animal begging for them to not throw her out into the hall. Shoving her out into the hallway she fell to the cold ground naked and ashamed just as the school bell sounded and the girls cackled and laughed hysterically at her from behind the door. In complete horror she got up and began kicked at the door screaming muffled cries through her gag as her firm perky breasts shook violently as she demanded to be let back into the room where her clothes were. Instead the hall filled with stunned kids starting at a completely naked Kelly Patterson gagged and with arms taped behind her so she had no ability what so ever to cover her modesty. Circling around her as her breasts and bare ass shook and jiggled with every kick to the music room door stunned kids gasped, pointed, with some horrified and other smirking at the sight of what seemed to be the cruelest prank every. Horrified Kelly slumped to the floor with knees to chest balled up unable to cover herself in any other way. As if this humiliation was not adequate enough Rachael and her crew suddenly emerged from the music room circling around Kelly with yard sticks in hand. "Get the f*ck up and let everyone see your tits, ass and skank pussy you f**king tramp" Rachael threatened poking her with the yard stick. "Get up NOW and give us all a show or I'll spank the living shit out of you with this stick till you cry so much you pee yourself! Now GET UP NOW!" she commanded right in front of the shocked crowd of kids. Hesitating long enough to anger Rachael for disobeying her she reached in grabbed Kelly by the hair again and forced her to stand up again pushing her into the growing swell of school kids gathering all around her. Swatting her across the ass tersely with the yard stick leaving a noticeable red mark across her otherwise perfect ass she forced Kelly to march forward through the throng of snickering laughing kids with bare pussy and tits jiggling on full display for all to see. "MOVE IT BITCH!" Rachael screamed swatting her across the ass again forcing her to stumble forwards faster pushing through the crowded hall of now hooting and laughing kids. Hands touched her pussy, ass and groped her breasts as she was forced to march stark naked down the hall and through the throng of stunned and laughing faces. "Run you bitch! Run!" Rachael yelled swatting her naked ass causing it to jiggle as Kelly flinched in pain. Soon Kelly was in full pace looking back in horror with Rachael and her vicious click right behind her in chase. With her tits and ass cheeks bouncing and jiggling Kelly ran stark naked, tied, gagged and completely humiliated down the hallway of cheering kids eventually right into the arms of Mr. Trimble the Biology teacher. Scattering like roaches at the site of someone of authority kids ran in all directions as Mr. Trimble beamed in anger and contempt at every kid stunned at the events before him. Escorting the stark naked Kelly into his room covering her as best he could he called for the aid of the Vice Principal and other staff who came to her rescue. Rachael and her friends were suspended but oddly never expelled being she was the daughter of the Mother who headed the PTA and father who was on the town council. Poor Kelly did wind up being the talk of the school for years to come but perhaps not in the way she had originally imagined. The story of the cruel humiliating prank became legend in this town and Kelly was never able to live it down after that. |
| Name: | short story |
| Subject: | dumb friends |
| Message: | This happen about a year ago. We were at my friend’s house. It was me and 3 other girls. I told them that I had to us the bathroom. When I got out they all were there waiting for me. They jumped on me and got me down to the ground with out a fight. Once on the ground they then ripped off my pants. I was left embarrassed in my pink thong. Then they pulled my shirt off and took it away too. I had on a matching pink bra. I said, “OK funny let me up now.” They said, “No your not done yet. They pulled me over one of their laps. They all took turns slapping my ass. Then one of them pulled my panties down. They took them off too. Thy held me laughing and looking at my ass and exposed pussy. Next thing I felt was my cheeks getting pulled apart and a finger poke into my ass hole, and then into my pussy. My friens was so honey she said we should get a strap on dick and fuck me up then ass. If they had one I bet they would have! Eventually they let me put my clothes back on. |
| Name: | janie |
| E-mail address: | jkaugust@msn.com |
| Subject: | How (Not) to Meet People |
| Message: | I am a freshman college student at state’s main university campus. It was about the end of October and I was really not having much luck getting asked out on dates. So my friends convinced me to go to a frat party on Friday night. Even though I don’t drink, I decided it wouldn’t hurt to try once. Well, I got a little drunk – okay, a lot drunk – and that led to a memorable night. I only wish I remembered.
Around 11:30 PM we went back to our dorm and I went to bed, however I guess I did not stay there. According to one boy (I have no memory of anything after going to bed) a little after 1 AM and he saw me passed out on the 3rd floor in the lounge (the boy’s floor) wearing nothing but my socks and panties. How I got there, I have no idea. He threw a blanket over me so I would be warm. At about 1:30 IN THE AFTERNOON on Saturday, I finally woke up. I did not wake up until then even though people were literally stepping over me. When I finally realized what was going on, what I was (not) wearing, and where I was, I grabbed the blanket, raced downstairs hoping (hardly) that no one saw me. When I got to my room, taped on the door, was a Polaroid of me passed out labeled “Drunk?”. When I looked in the mirror I saw that someone had drawn circles around my breasts’ nipples in magic marker. When I changed clothes, I realized that someone had also taken the magic marker and drawn a large smiley face on the backside (inside) of my pink panties -- among other things! I was completely humiliated – and mortified. They must have removed my panties to make the drawings, and put them back on! All day Sunday random girls stopped by my room to say hi and talk to me. I got a lot of, “Nice undies,” or “Cute butt,” or “Do all your panties have smiley faces inside?” or even, “Do you let all your dates draw on your …?” My girl friends around school all found out. They gave me a hard time, asking how I could be so careless. When I met my current boyfriend, one of my friends introduced me as, “the girl passed out in all those pictures.” Even now, girls I don’t know still come up to me and ask me how that happened, and – if they really get nasty – how I could be such a slut. Boys just say that they have seen one of the MANY pictures from that night. Of course the boy’s RA’s and the one on my floor saw me passed out and knew that I was only 18 – too young to drink – so they had me make a bulletin board about the “Dangers of Underage Drinking” as punishment. A week after I put up the bulletin board, I found that someone else had taped up yet another picture -- this time me on my side with my panties pulled down around my ankles. Now I can always start a conversation with anyone on campus, boy or girl. All I have to do is introduce myself as the passed-out girl in panties. I am definitely not as shy as I used to be, and a lot of girls think I’m a slut. But now I don’t really care who sees me in my underwear. As a joke, a couple of times I have stripped down to my panties (and bra, sometimes) and run through 3rd floor again. This past Christmas, you would not believe how many boys bought me panties -- and a couple came marked-up with smiley faces. As the panty girl of Beamen Hall’s third floor, I’m famous. |
| Name: | Janine |
| Subject: | A not so happy Christmas Tale |
| Message: | We all got these Holiday footie flannel pajamas from a family member as a gag gift for Christmas. They had all sorts of holiday patterns and character's like Santa, snowmen, reindeer, and stuff like that all over them. Both my goody-two-shoes sisters thought they were just so cute but I felt they were way too juvenile for me to wear though. They said “Hey lets all put them on so we can take some cute Christmas morning pictures!” and ran and got into theirs. I didn't want too so when they came out wearing theirs they asked me what my problem was. I told them I thought they were stupid and wasn't putting mine on so just forget it. They said I was being a little spoiled sport and was probably too fat in the boobs and butt to put mine on anyway. I didn't appreciate that comment and I am not fat, just have big boobs for my age, so I told them to fuck off. They got really mad at me saying I was stuck up and needed a good lesson in manners.
We live with my Mom only and she works at a bar all night and wasn't up yet. With all the arguing my Mom yelled out from her bedroom for us to all keep the noise and arguing down or we'd be in real trouble. My sisters said either I change into the footie pajamas or they would make me. "Yeah right" I said laughing it off so angrily they jumped me right there in front of the Christmas tree. I was wearing a silk pajama top with matching pajama shorts. Wrestling me down one of my sisters held my wrists over my head while the other grabbed my ankles. Lifting my arms and legs up till they almost had me off the ground one of my sisters pulled my pajama bottoms down while the other pulled my shirt up as I struggled trying to get my hands and feet free. They soon had my shirt pulled all the way up above my bare boobs and my bottoms pulled down past my knees. Luckily I had panties on or I would have been completely bare from head to feet. Yanking my pajama shirt over my head they managed to wrestle it off me before I had a chance to kick free and get away. Getting up to run they tackled me grabbing my bottoms off as I ran out of the living room topless in my panties only now. Bursting into my Mom's room I screamed that they were trying to strip me but instead of getting mad at them my Mom didn't even seem to care what they were doing to me and instead just got mad at all of us. With a very grumpy look on her face she yelled at us saying that if we could not even get along on Christmas day that she'd give us all a good spanking to change our attitudes. Cutting me off and screaming at me to get out right now and let her sleep she would not even listen to a word I said. Instead she kept yelling that she didn't want to be disturbed and ordered us all to just get out. Once out in the hall they both jumped me again and dragged me out to the living room still half naked. Once in the living room my sister said for being such a bitch they were going to take my panties away now too and throw me out on the front porch buck naked. Kicking and fighting I fought like a wild cat trying keep my panties on as they pulled and stretched them down from all sides. Taking swings at them I managed to punch my sister in the side of the head once but good. She got really pissed so they decided to tie my hands behind me to keep me from fighting back so hard. Cupping my mouth so I could not scream they pulled my arms behind me and wound ribbon around and in between both my wrists like a dozen times and then knotted it tight. Then throwing me over one of their laps they yanked my panties all the way down and took them away so I was totally naked now. Holding me over her lap my sister said as punishment for kicking her in the face and being so stuck up she was now going to shove a candy cane up my ass before they threw me out just to teach me a lesson. I tried to scream again but they cupped my mouth and she took a candy cane and shoved it all the way up my ass till only the hooked end was left out. Dragging me to the front door they then threw me out the door onto the porch into the freezing cold! Even worse our neighbor and his kid were shoveling their drive way right next door and the mailman was just walking up to drop off the mail! Humiliated I pounded on the door screaming to get let back in as my neighbors and the mailman just stood there stunned with their eye's wide open. I kicked and screamed so loud I must have gotten the attention of the whole neighborhood. A few seconds later I heard a bunch of yelling and saw my mother angrily opening up the front door yanking me inside by my hair. Screaming at all of us she escorted me into the living room to join my sisters saying as she had warned us before that we were all getting spankings now for disturbing her and embarrassing the family. Throwing me over her knee first I pleaded with her saying it was all their fault but she was so mad she started spanking me first anyway saying we all were going to get it so it didn’t matter. Spanking me a good dozen times she spread my cheeks seeing the candy cane shoved in my ass. More outraged than ever she asked what the hell was going on and I told her they did it too me after they stripped me. She said well then they will get the same treatment then and after she spanked my naked butt till I cried, she grabbed each of my sisters, made them strip naked and let me shove a candy cane up each of their asses while she spanked them asking them if they liked how it feels now. She left us all sobbing and naked on the floor rubbing our red sore butts. It was a horrible Christmas |
| Name: | From the Web |
| Subject: | True Story |
| Message: | I was in my Freshman year of High School, and was one of the popular Freshman, which meant the upper classmen hated me. Well, here's what they did. For a few weeks, they got me to believe they liked me, and we hung out a lot, playing sports, so of course we changed, and not wanting to seem stupid, i changed with them, so they had seen me naked before.
Now, I was talking to this really hot guy, a senior outside the locker room at the local Tennis Court, and they told me to come get changed, and invited him in. I went in, and most of them were naked, one still had a thong on. i was gonna get undressed, and looked down to see I hadn't shaved my beaver. Of course, I unzipped my pants and a few girls saw it and my red face, and I quickly zipped up. They could tell I didn't want him to see it. Well, the next Friday was Freshman Friday, but I thought I was safe. We were in the P.E. Locker Room, and one girl asked me if I remembered to shave my Beaver. I said "no" and they laughed. for some reason, I forgot, again. Well, they told me to come outside. I did, and there were about ten guys outside the Locker Room, including the guy I liked. Well, they said to raise my arms, and for some reason, I just did it. Well, one girl held my hands together, and another pantsed me and held my legs together. I was wearing tight White Panties. you could kinda see my dark hair, and then she got her water bottle and poured it down my front. Of course, this turned my panties see-through. I was swimming in my tears, and they were all laughing, including that guy I liked. Then, one guy shouted, "Hey, look at her pussy, you can see all the hair!" And I cried even harder. So they pulled me down, slid my pants off my legs and let me go. I just took a cut from gym and wore my Jeans, without panties since they were wet, and just stayed away from them as much as I could all year. |
| Homepage URL: | http://pantsedgirls.com |
| Name: | Kelly |
| Subject: | Me and Jodie |
| Message: | I had just started Sixth Form College with my best friend Jodie.
Jodie wasn’t like the other girls at college. I always thought that she was really trendy, choosing to wear alternative clothes to the other girls. Jodie was small for her age but always looked impeccable. On the night that this happened, me and Jodie had been to a party and were making our way home. Jodie was dressed in her usual gothic way. She was wearing a black denim jacket, black blouse, black skirt, black stockings that were pulled up to the top of her thighs and her black leather 14 hole Doc Marten boots. Her boots really suited her and she wore them with every outfit. I was nowhere near as trendy as Jodie and always dressed casually, even to formal events. On this night I was wearing a t-shirt, sweatshirt, jeans and white Reebok classic trainers. We had been walking home from a friend’s party that had gone on into the early hours of the morning. We were taking the rural route home when all of a sudden there was a huge crash of thunder. I turned to Jodie and said “I think we ought to take some cover…let’s go in there” I pointed at a Farmers barn which was a short distance away. We ran over to the barn as the rain started to spit, the barn door was open as we ran inside. The barn was fitted with electric lights which we turned on. We made our way over to some bales of hay and sat down. The rain was now hammering on the barn roof. We were suddenly startled by the barn door being swung open and a man entering the barn. His appearance was that of a farmer, unshaven, holding a shotgun in one hand and a lead to a large vicious looking dog in the other. “What have we got er” he said as he looked over at us. “I hope you don’t mind” I said “…we just came in here to seek shelter from the rain” “I fucking do mind” he snarled “and you will speak when you’re spoken to misses” I was stunned at this response and clammed up. “Stand up, the both of ya” he ordered Jodie and I got to our feet. “You” he said as he pointed at Jodie “…don’t move and don’t say a word” “You” he said as he pointed at me “…what are you names” “Mine’s Kelly and hers is Jodie” I replied. “Well Kelly” he said “…do exactly what I say and you won’t get hurt” He then pointed his gun at my feet and said “Why don’t you make yourself more comfortable and take your shoes off” I wasn’t sure if this was an order or an option and just remained motionless staring at him. “Come on” he said “…shoes off, I don’t want you running away now do I” I crouched down, unlaced my trainers before standing back up and heeling them off. “Kick them over to me” he ordered. I kicked both shoes in his direction and they landed by his feet. He picked them up and threw them to his side. “Let’s make Jodie a little more comfortable” he said as he smirked at me. “Kelly” he said “…I want you to take Jodie’s clothes off” Jodie’s eyes widened in horror as she looked at me in a kind of ‘get me out of this’ way. I didn’t move. I just stood staring at him, waiting for him to tell us that he was joking. “What are you waiting for…strip her” her barked as he raised the gun up at us. “Please don’t” Jodie begged “I told you to keep quiet bitch” he replied “…you’re gonna stand perfectly still while Kelly here removes your clothes and if you move I’ll release the dog” “Now Kelly” he said to me “…get her Jacket off, she looks hot” “What are you, some kind of pervert” I replied. He smirked and realigned his gun in our direction. I stepped in front of Jodie, who avoided my eye contact. I slowly pulled her Jacket off her shoulders and down her arms until it was free from her body, I then dropped it to the ground. I then started unbuttoning her blouse downwards towards her skirt. Once unbuttoned, I worked it off of her shoulders and arms and dropped it on top of her jacket. She was now stood topless, apart from her black bra. “And the bra” he ordered from behind me. I reached behind the back of Jodie and unclasped her bra which quickly fell to the ground. Her cheeks turned a bright shade of red as the humiliation of her predicament dawned on her. “Jodie” he said, smirking at her “…your feet must be uncomfortable. Those boots need to come off” “However, I think they need a clean first” he said looking at me. “Lick her boots” he said to me “Excuse me” I responded, in horror “You heard, get on your knees and lick her boots” he said. He raised the gun back up at me, he was sensing my disobedience. I knelt down and began licking Jodie’s right boot. “Lick all of it” he barked. I ran my tongue all over the boot covering the leather and laces in my saliva. My mouth was rapidly drying. “And the other one” he ordered. I hardly had any saliva left, but managed to muster enough for her other boot. “Good girl Kelly” he said. “Now before you take her boots off, pull down her panties” he said. Jodie gulped as the realisation of being stripped naked and standing in front of this vial man dawned on her I slowly reached up under Jodie’s skirt and hunted for the waistband of her panties which didn’t take long to find. I slowly tugged at her panties until they came down her legs, over her knees, over her boots and down to her ankles. One at a time, Jodie lifted her feet, allowing me to remove the panties which I then dropped on the every increasing pile of clothes. “Now the boots” he said I was already knelt down, so I just leant forward and began unlacing her right boot. The laces were tightly tied and still wet with my saliva. It took a while to unlace the double knotted bow that Jodie always tied her shoes with. Eventually it was unlaced and I was able to work my way down the 14 holed boot, loosening each loop of the laces. Once the boot was fully untied and ready to yank off, he shouted “Leave that one for now and unlace the left one” I did as he said and took my time unlacing her other boot. Once it was fully unlaced I sat back and looked up at him for my next command. “Pull em off” he said I grabbed Jodie’s right boot in both hands and she lifted her foot allowing me to tug it off. I then repeated my actions with her other foot. “Toss her boots over to me” he ordered I did as he said, throwing Jodie’s boots in his direction. They landed with a thud at the floor where he stood. He picked them up and threw them over to where my shoes had landed. “Keep going” he said to me I reached up under Jodie’s skirt to the top of her right thigh and pulled down her stocking. I slowly pulled it down to her foot and off. I then repeated my actions with her other stocking. Jodie was now stood in nothing but her skirt. I then reached up to the side of her skirt, unclasping and unzipping it. Jodie then looked down at me as if to say ‘you can’t be serious’. I just wanted to strip her and get out of here. I wasn’t going to argue with this psycho who was pointing this gun at us. I eased Jodie’s skirt off of her hips and down her legs to her ankles, she stepped out of it allowing me to pick it up and toss it on the pile of clothes. Jodie was glowing red with embarrassment; stood naked in front of me and this perverted stranger. “You have a beautiful body Jodie” he said, licking his lips. Jodie stood shivering with her hands covering her crotch. “There’s no reason to be shy” he said to Jodie “…you should be proud of that body” He then pulled a black bin bag from his coat pocket and threw it on the floor in front of him. “Kelly” he said “…come here” I tentatively walked over to where he stood avoiding the mud on the floor in my bright white socks. “Pick up the bin bag and put Jodie’s clothes in it” he ordered. I picked up the bag and collected up Jodie’s clothes putting them inside. “Don’t forget her boots” he said. I walked over to where he boots were, picked them up and dropped them in the bag. “And don’t forget your shoes Kelly” he said I collected up my shoes and dropped them inside the bag on top of Jodie’s things. “Fetch me the bag” he ordered I carried the bag back over to him and placed it in front of him. “Now then girlies, you had better choose your shelter more carefully in future” he smirked. I looked up at Jodie who was still shivering, whilst covering herself as best she could. The man then made his way back out of the barn door. “Has he gone” Jodie shivered at me “I think so” I replied I removed my sweatshirt and handed it to Jodie, who quickly put it on. “I can’t believe her took my clothes” Jodie said The rain was still hammering down. “Let’s get out of here” I suggested to Jodie We left the barn and braved the stormy weather. By the time we got to my house we were both drenched and freezing cold. The incident was reported to the police and he was never tracked down. Both myself and Jodie had thought that he was the farmer who owned the barn but it didn’t turn out to be the case. |
| Name: | anonymous |
| Subject: | My brother got pansted! |
| Message: | This story is 100% true. So I hope my brother doesn't read this. I'm a boy by the way.
This happened about 3 years ago... My two cousins Evan and Niki came over our house to spend the weekend. Niki was about 9 at the time. Evan, her younger brother was about 5. My brother, who was about 16 at the time, is named Joe. It was about 12 noon on saturday. All four of us where in the living room. Joe was standing in the corner of the room bent over a table, looking at something that Evan was showing him. Niki was standing behind him trying to get his attention. Joe turned around and said "Just wait a minute Niki, Evan's showing me something." Niki pouted at this and stomped her foot. Joe was wearing very loose fitting sweatpants and was never really in tune with his surroundings. Niki reached forward and tugged on his pants to get his attention or so she said. Well, if that was the case, she pulled a little too hard. I was reading on the other side of the room when I heard Niki bust out laughing. I looked over and could not believe what I saw. My brother was leaning over with his pants and boxers around his ankles. Evan turned and just stared at him before saying "Niki why did you do that?" Joe turned around and noticed that he was naked from the waist down. He immeadiately pulled up his boxers which had little racecars on them. The sight of his ass and penis caused Niki to crack up even more. It got worse for him because his dick got caught on his boxers and went up with them before flopping inside. He pulled up his pants and ran away in tears. I felt bad, but I was very funny. |
| Name: | Joshua |
| Subject: | Cathy and the Folding Bed |
| Message: | *Ok the board is kind of slow so here goes. This story is pretty XXX-rated so you have been warned*
I was 16 at the time. My parents were away, and my sister had a friend over named Cathy. When I first saw her, I noticed she had really big breasts. It was late and she was wearing a nightshirt. She, my sister, and I were in the kitchen, and my sister’s friend opened a bag of potato chips too hard causing them to explode all over the floor. My sister yelled, "Goddamnit Cathy now pick those up!" She ate some chips looking like a real smart aleck, picked some of them up but then walked away basically leaving a chip disaster on the floor. What a brat I thought to myself. Later my sister yelled out "Jake, come here now!" I went upstairs, and Cathy had my sister locked out in the hallway trapped in only her shower towel on. Cathy was circling around her laughing as my sister pleaded for me to help. I didn't know quite what to do so I stood there as Cathy grabbed her towel and began pulling at it till she wrestled it away from my sister leaving her stark naked with her small breasts, bare butt and even hints of her you-know-what showing (not that I wanted to see that!). "Oh my God Will don't look!" my sister pleaded covering as Cathy stood laughing taunting her. Finally I snatched the towel from Cathy when she least expected it, tossed it back to my sister and walked away. I heard some yelling but I didn't want to get involved in any more drama. Cathy was being one heck of a brat though, that was for sure. After hearing my sister yell at Cathy a lot more, I called for my sister and said to her in private "If there's anything you want to do to her to get her back let me know." I'll help". About 30 minutes later, she came to me saying she wanted help. She said Cathy had dozed off side ways on the folding bed and she wanted my help trapping her in it. She outlined what she wanted me to do and I eagerly agreed. Tip toeing into the basement den I saw Cathy lying on her back in panties and her short nightshirt asleep on the fold up bed. She was lying sideways across the middle of it. She was in perfect position already. My sister told me to fold the bed over on her sandwiching her in between while she held Cathy down. I loved the idea. With Cathy asleep we made quick work of trapping her. On my sister's cue she pounced on Cathy yelling, 'Go!" as I folded the bed over on Cathy before she even knew what was happening. We both pounced on the bed forcing it down on Cathy before she could squirm her way out of it. Sandwiched tightly in-between the folded up mattress she screamed out asking what the f**k we were doing. My sister laughed saying, "Payback's a bitch!" I sat on top of her on the folded bed pinning her down while my sister got panty hose and managed to tie Cathy's arms over her head to the side rails. Then she did the same to her ankles to other side rails. Once tied down we unfolded the bed. Cathy started screaming so loudly that we decided to gag her with another stocking to shut her up. With her arms tied over her head her nightshirt had ridden up exposing her very snug fitting white panties and sexy belly button. Her panties were snug enough to contour her every curve and show subtle outlines of her 'camel toe' in front. Oh man it was nice. With her hopelessly trapped we proceeded to mess with Cathy in any way we wanted. My sister immediately began harassing her tickling her waist causing her to scream and struggle wildly against her constraints. My sister asked me to join in and do what ever I wanted to her too. I eagerly jumped in tickling her all over watching her hot body and big boobs shake and convulse with every grope. My sister went to town on her feet tickling them like mad driving her completely insane while I concentrated on the other parts of her body. Tickling her bare belly watching her squirm gave me the biggest erection in my pants. I tickled her waist then moved my hands up under her shirt slowly tickling all the way up her rib cage till I reached her bare breasts. With my sister concentrating on her feet I took the liberty of groping and squeezing her big tits and nipples under her shirt. They were so warm, soft, and healthy I was in heaven. Her body was smoking hot. Pinching her nipples and rolling them in between my fingers here and there I quickly stopped myself fearing my sister might think I was being too perverted. Instead though my sister saw what I was doing and walked around to Cathy's head and pulled her shirt all the way up past her boobs to her armpits. He beautiful tits sprung lose bobbing around with every move she made. She said, "There now that's better!" laughing at poor Cath who just lay there glaring up at her. "Oh wait, there is one more thing..." my sister continued as she walked back around to Cathy's feet. Then reaching in she grabbed the front of Cathy's skimpy panties and pulled them straight down to her ankles as she screamed muffled protests through her gag as she twisted and kicked around now naked and exposed from neck to ankles. She had well-trimmed pubic hair carved into a little triangle. Tied down with her tits and pussy totally exposed she writhed naked and struggling as we went to town tickling her all over laughing as she twisted and struggled helpless to stop us from doing what ever we wanted. We jiggled her boobs around, tickled her armpits, sides, and even her pussy here and there till she was begging breathless for us to stop. Feeling bold I leaned in sticking my tongue into her belly button making her buck and convulse screeching out as my sister laughed hysterically at her. Tickling her pussy again she tried to twist sideways and block her pussy with her leg but that only gave us the opportunity to push her leg over till we almost had her flipped over on her stomach looking up her butt. Pinning her down like that we slapped her butt and my sister spread her ass so we could clearly see her asshole and pussy lips. "Stick you finger in her butt!" my sister dared so I poked her asshole playfully a few times just to make her convulse and tighten her cheeks together trying to stop me. With my erection raging in my pants I tickled her asshole and we continued groping and tickling every inch of her naked body for another good 30 minutes finally leaving her sweating, breathless and exhausted on the bed begging for mercy. Instead of mercy though my sister got this great idea to call a more friends and invite them over to humiliate Cathy even further. I couldn't believe how evil my sister was being. I think she was very jealous of Cathy's big tits and really wanted revenge on her for that more than anything else. Leaving Cathy and me alone in the basement my sister went up to make some phone calls and gather up some of her best friends. She told me to keep an eye on Cathy and make sure she didn't get away. I gladly complied. Once alone in the house I stood over Cathy just admiring her hot naked body trying to decide what to do next. Shaking her head around and mumbling through her gag Cathy kept trying to talk to me but I couldn't understand what she was saying. Finally out of pure sympathy I pulled he gag out saying, "What?". "Please, please untie me. I'll do anything you want." she begged. "Please don't let her come back with all our friends. Please I'll do anything" After some more begging I finally told her ok but the price would be a blowjob. She said, "OK untie me and I will." I said, "Uh... no. I am not stupid. Now, before I untie you." She tried her best to negotiate her way out of my offer but I stuck to it knowing she really didn’t have too many other options. Finally after more pleading I said, “Ok then, I am leaving you here as is. Good luck.” Desperately she finally conceded making me promise that I would honor the agreement and never tell anyone either. Eagerly I agreed. A few minutes later I had her head turned sideways with my very erect penis pushing in and out of her mouth. Playing with her big jiggling boobs and staring at her trimmed pussy as she sucked me off I finally unleashed a few big blasts of stored up sperm all over her face. With gobs of cum splattered all over her face and hair I stood for a good few long minutes watching her tensely beg for me to let her go as agreed as the cum dribbled off her. Oh what a site it was, wish I had a camera. Being a man of my word, I finally let her go before my sister got back with her friends. Returning a while later my very ticked off sister asked what happened. I just said that I went to the bathroom and when I got back she was gone. She was pissed off at me for a long time after that. Oh well, if she only really knew. |
| Name: | Janie |
| E-mail address: | jkaugust1@comcast.net |
| Subject: | Shower Shocked (from TeenFX) |
| Message: | I'm a 15-year-old athletic girl who likes to work out at the gym. I go there as often as I can, and when I'm done, I like to take a shower. Normally I wait till the locker room is empty because I’m younger than most women there, and shy, but this particular day I had to leave early for an advanced placement meeting. I wanted to smell really fresh, so I really needed to take a shower.
I figured it was like, no big deal, since everyone else does it. Now the gym was converted from an all-male facility fifteen years ago (a retired Air Force base), and the women’s showers are all in one big room open to all (ugh!). Anyone who goes by can see you. I stripped naked and started toward the showers. As I stepped in an older woman was just leaving. I was so relieved as she dried and stepped out because that meant I would be all alone. More relaxed, I pulled off my towel, hung it up on the hanger and turned on the shower. The warm water pouring over my skin felt soooo good, I relaxed, lathered and washed. A bunch of 16-17 year older teenagers from another school had been practicing basketball outside on this Saturday afternoon. At the time, I was pretty much through puberty, but my breasts were only 32B. Worse, I never developed much public hair. More than anything else, being pretty bare “there” made me look like a little girl, despite my athletic physique, and that explained my embarassment with other girls at the gym. To make matters worse, I was so bare it looked like I intentionally shaved my patch, only there was no “landing strip,” which some women keep to show they are mature. Suddenly the other teenager girls burst into the locker room, together. A couple glanced my way with smirky looks walking past the open showers. They had clearly seen me naked alone in the shower. Stripping their gym clothes, a few minutes later they were entering the shower together, laughing and playing games, throwing soap, shampoo and towels towards each other to and fro. I knew this couldn't be good. Finally, one steps over to shower next to mine. Like, I hurriedly tried to finish, rinse myself and towel dry. She looks over intently at my breasts, saying, "You must be really cold, judging from those nipples." “Here, have some warm water,” she says, playfully aiming the shower spray at my breasts as I'm trying to towel dry. I’m like, “huh?” and she just started laughing. I knew I probably shouldn't have said anything, but I replied, "I can tell you're cold too." Then this other tall girl walked over to me, naked too. She said, "Do these look erect to you?" cupping her breasts, aiming her nipples in the air towards me. I was terrified and said, "No, I'm sorry; they don't." I didn’t know what to think or say. I must have seemed like a little girl to these bold Amazons, or they were just messing with me. I just didn’t know. I wanted to get away from them and leave. Then she yells to her friends, “Check it out!” “Miss Manners is shaved.” They all swarmed over to “inspect” my shaved pubes, pulling my towel away as I cringed. Not that I needed to be ashamed, I told them I was normal, begging them to leave me alone. However, once they realized I was truly naturally bare, it got worse. They started slapping my butt and feeling me up between my legs. I begged them to stop, leave me alone, but they started calling me “Peach fuzz,” “Fuzz-girl,” and “Miss Baby-blush.” They tried to spread my ass cheeks for a look there, too. When I resisted, they got angry. “Here little girl, better go where Mommy can keep an eye on you!” They dragged me out of the showers, through the locker room, shoving me out onto the gym floor, completely naked, slamming the door with roars of laughter. I was so HUMILIATED! There must have been at least a dozen kids still playing basketball, mostly boys. Every one of them stared at me nude as I pounded on the door, begging for them to let me back in. Finally, the gym manager heard what was going on from his office around the corner. He came over and forced the shower room door open so I could get back in. I was so ashamed holding my privates and breasts while this big black guy, forced these high school brats to behave and let me back in. I just threw on my clothes without even drying my hair, running out in tears. I didn't even get my towel. However, the guy who ran the gym was a kind, fatherly guy. My friends said later he’d told the other girls they had better behave as they left, or he wouldn’t let them back in. I've never worried about getting beat up there again. |
| Name: | Dylan |
| Subject: | Lost Bet |
| Message: | This happened at college. My friend is relay good at foosball. He was playing this other tomboy type girl in our dorm who played a lot of foosball also and was pretty good at it. My friend, this girl and I were the only one's in the game room at the time. It was a best of 7 goal game and she was beating him by 2 goals and acting pretty damn cocky about it too. My friend made a bet with her that who ever lost would have to run around the foosball table with no pants (in their underwear). Well he bated her pretty well I guess because once she agreed to the bet he came roaring back and beat her soundly making the next 3 goals in a row winning the game. She didn't seem to like that very much but per the bet she pulled her jeans down to her ankles and stepped out of them. She was wearing skimpy black bikini cut panties underneath. It was incredibly sexy watching her step out of her crumpled jeans and run around the foosball table with her hands in the air purposely flaunting her body teasing us. She didn't seem to mind it that much really. Funny thing is once she was done my friend took her jeans away before she could get back to them. He teased her with them holding them out of reach as she tried to get them back. He said she wasn't getting them back till she beat him in a rematch. Finally she gave in agreeing to another game. Standing in her panties, sneakers, and shirt only they proceeded to play another game. Well the game was close and I thought she might actually win at one point but in the end he beat her again winning by just one goal (4-3). A bit put off he taunted her insisting she take more clothes off. Without much hesitation she pulled her shirt over her head revealing a matching black bra and a few hidden tattoos I didn't know she had. She was hot. Her boobs were medium size but very round and perky, and her belly was very slender and sexy. Ordering her to run around the table again in her underwear she did with her hands in the air putting on another show for us not seeming too embarrassed about it. Having her in such a vicarious position was fun. He again insisted she play till she won or keep playing and stripping off clothes till she was naked. Trapped in her underwear not having to many options she played and he beat her mercilessly for the next 3 games in a row till she had lost her shoes, sock and finally even her bra! Left only in her panties she said she was forfeiting. He said no way and insisted she take her panties off first before we'd give her back her clothes. She didn't want to so he chased her down and spun her around pulling her panties down wrestling them away from her right in front of me. Her pussy was shaved bare and we could see her slit. Then as if that was not degrading enough to her he insisted again that she play another game as she was for us before we'd allow her to get dressed again! Now if she really didn't want too she could have easily made a scene but after some very compelling negotiating on my friend's part she finally agreed to it but only if he locked the door so no one else would walk in on us. With her tits jiggling around, and her butt shaking with every shot she played stark naked losing for the final time. Since she never won a single game and had no clothes left to forfeit he only gave her clothes back to her after insisting she make out with him naked. Pulling her close he kissed her grabbing very gratuitous handfuls of her naked ass and feeling her up with what ever he could get away with before returning her clothes. Lucky bastard. Wish it had been me but it still made for a great show. |
| Name: | XC47 |
| Subject: | Punished Slut |
| Message: | From ages 12 to 13 I began to develop a lot. My breasts started to get larger and my shape changed. At 14 I realized how much it drove the boys crazy when I dressed in short tight clothes. I loved the attention and started to wear very short mini skirts, tight tops with no bra, and t-shirts that left my midriff and belly button exposed. The boys loved it. The more I dressed like a slut the more attention I got. I began to collect silk underwear, thongs, and fishnet stockings and wear them with my short skirts at school to see how much I could get away with. I'd sit at my desk and spread my legs at certain times flashing any boy who'd happen to be staring at the moment. Boy’s eyes would be popping out of their heads sometimes. At 15 I got in trouble at school for dressing like a slut and flashing boys so my parents grounded me and banned me from dressing like that anymore.
One weekend recently my parents went on a vacation without us. They left my older stepbrother (19) in charge. The first night they were gone my brother had a few friends over. I think they were drinking and doing their own thing so I decided to dress in a short school girl skirt with black fishnets and a skimpy thong, a short button up shirt with no bra, and sneak out to party with a girl friend of mine who dresses the same way. We got all the attention at the party that night and we ended up making out with some boys in the back seat of one of their cars. I hiked my skirt and let him take my fishnets and thong off and play with me. We did everything except have sex because I don't do that. I did let him play with me and he rubbed his big boner all over my butt and pussy till I orgasmed and he came all over too. I got dressed and tried to clean off as best I could. He took me home after but my thong was so wet and sticky I tossed it and just went home pantyless. Sneaking in the side door trying to make it to my room without being seen my brother caught me. Seeing me dressed like a total slut he grabbed me by the arm demanding to know where I had been. I tried to explain but he was livid looking me up and down saying I smelled like cigarettes, booze, and sweat. I told him I didn't do anything wrong but he didn't believe me. Calling me a dirty slut tramp he spun me around looking at my bare belly, short skirt, and fishnets. He pulled my shirt open saying I had no bra and could see my tits. Then he flipped my skirt up and pulled on my fishnets right at my vagina seeing that I was shaved bare and had no panties on. He went through the roof! He threatened to tell my mom and dad everything saying I'd be in so much trouble I'd never see my friends again. I begged him to not say anything knowing he was right. He said I was a little brat tramp slut that needed to be taught a lesson once and for all. He ordered me to strip out of my filthy clothes saying if I didn't he'd tell mom and dad everything. I didn't want too but he was insistent. Losing his patience he spun me around and tore my skirt off and threw me over his lap in only my fishnets and short shirt. With no panties on he could see everything. He spanked my butt and then reached in between my legs and tore my fishnets wide open baring my whole asshole and vagina. Spanking me he spread my cheeks open looking up my stretched open vagina and asshole. Pushing his fingers in he twisted them around feeling inside demanding to know why I was all wet and slimy down there. Outraged he accused me of having semen inside calling me a dirty little slut over and over stretching my cheeks wide as he vigorously spanked me right on my open anus and vagina. Then pushing me off onto the floor he ordered me to stand up. He told me to take my shirt off now. I hesitated so he ordered me again yelling saying he'd rip it off. As I pulled it over my head he yanked my torn fishnets down and pulled them off. Now totally stripped naked he grabbed the back of my hair and made me get down and crawl on my hands and knees with my back arched and my bare butt stuck out. Leading me down the hall he swatted my ass and cupped my jiggling tits while frigging my asshole and vagina saying I was filthy and in need of a good scrubbing. Leading me into the bathroom he got a wash cloth with soap and scrubbed the make-up and eyeliner off my face. Then he stood behind me soaping up and bobbling my tits pinching my nipples and rolling them around between his fingers. Pressing against me from behind I noticed he had a huge boner in his pants. He pulled me over his knee again and held me down naked as he soaped up my spread open pussy and asshole sticking his slippery fingers in and out of both holes till he was satisfied that I was clean. Toying with my slippery wet clit from underneath he spanked me faster and faster till he suddenly shuddered and shook biting his lip and breathing hard. Ordering me to stand up he grabbed my face and scolded me saying this time he wasn't going to tattle to our parents but next time it would be worse for him. Looking down I saw a big wet stain bleeding through his pants right where his boner was. I think he came in his pants. |
| Name: | Will |
| Subject: | She Sat on my Face! |
| Message: | My stepsister just joined the soccer team this year. She's 17 and I am only 15. At home we fight over everything. She came home from her 1st day of practice with her friend still dressed up in her uniform showing off, at least that’s how it looked to me. She’s taller than I am with very athletic legs and truthfully she looked really hot but I wasn’t about to let her know that. Looking at her legs in her tight shorts and knee high socks and pads was quite stimulating, as wrong as it is to admit something like that. As any normally pesky younger brother would do instead of saying anything positive I did my best to put her down taunting her calling them 'soccer dorks' over and over. I tried to get her agitated but all she did was ignore me.
A little while later, after her friend left she barged in from of me bumping me out of the way calling me a little dweeb as she went to get something to eat out of the fridge. Bending over to look inside for food I saw the perfect opportunity to try to pants her so I went for it. I grabbed her shorts on both sides from behind and gave them a quick yet strong yank down. She screamed out as they came down but they only slipped down less than half way. Not the success I had hoped for but still enough to see the top on her butt crack and see her thin white undies with a purple elastic waistband. I laughed so hard at her embarrassed reaction it got her really mad. I ran fearing her wrath. Yelling, “That’s it!” she charged after me. Like I said before she’s bigger and stronger than I am so I quickly realized I might have made a big mistake. Before I got too far she grabbed me from behind and easily took me down to the ground. I may be smaller than her but I am still pretty quick so lying directly below her seeing another split second opportunity I reached up and this time got a much better grip on her short. Pulling them down from both sides there was little she could do in time to keep me from yanking them down to her ankles. Stumbling around in with her shorts down her ankles got all caught up in them causing her to fall forward. It was the funniest thing seeing her struggling awkwardly with her panties all out of place exposing extra cheek in back. Not wanting to miss out on the opportunity to fully depants her I tried to take her shorts away altogether. She responded by kicking out of her short altogether so that she could attack me unhindered. Coming at me she pounced on me pinning me down sitting on my face with partially wedgied ass. Her cheeks were right in my face! Facing my feet and kneeling on my arms she smothered my whole face with her ass and thighs sitting on my face! She smooshed my face with her ass till it was completely enveloped by her crotch and thighs and I could barely breathe. I could not get up and to top it off her panties were stretched out and lose enough so that I could see quite a bit of her most personal areas underneath them here and there. With her warm thighs and buttocks plastered to my face only inches from my bulging eyes I got an up close and personal look at her cheeks and in-between with hints of well manicured pubic hair protruding from both sides. With her panties disheveled and out of place I got an eye and faceful of her partially exposed butt crack and crotch. Saying, "Now you can kiss my sweaty ass!" she ordered me to apologize as she ground her crotch down onto my face so hard I though she might flatten my nose! After about a minute and 1/2 of this I was unable to control my adolescent hormones and got a huge erection in my pants. Straddling my face with her vice-like thighs so close I could even see the outline of her brown eye and the tiny blonde peach fuzz hairs on her protruding butt cheeks how could I not get stimulated? With all her weight kneeling on my arms and her ass in my face and her friend holding my ankles down they decided to have some fun with me and teach me a lesson. Thy both began tickling my sides working my shirt up so they could get their hands up underneath my shirt. Helpless I could only kick, wiggle and protest loudly as they held me down making sure I could not get away. My sister said, “So you like to pull girls pants down huh? Well let's see how you like it now!” Laughing they pulled my pants and underwear down causing my boner to pop forth as they squealed hysterically at the sight of my exposed penis. My sister's friend pulled my pants completely off and held me like that with my stiff boner swinging around in front of both their faces. They tickled the hell out of me laughing hysterically at my erection waving and bouncing around only a foot or so from their faces as I pleaded to be let up. I was incredibly embarrassed yet oddly super excited too. My dick was so hard it felt like it could pop. They tickled me all over, flicked and toyed with my stiff dick till I began fearing the worst. Not having much self control at my age I felt the pressure build till I was nearing the threshold of completely losing it. The more I begged the more they tickled me even grabbing and rubbing my shaft here and there giggling naughtily at my spastic reactions. Tensing up I froze my muscles down there praying for dear life fearing I'd completely humiliate myself and ejaculate all over myself right in front of both of them. Unable to endure any more of their humiliating naked boner tickle torture I yelled out, "Stop! I'm going to... Ughhh!!" and with that I ejaculated like a geyser shooting cum into the air and all over myself as my step sister ground her wet crotch in my face and they both squealed roaring with laughter at the site of my dick cumming all over the place. I shook and shuddered for a good minute moaning as I orgasmed harder that I had ever before. What I didn't know till after was that my sister's friend had video'ed the whole thing with her cell phone camera! They used it to blackmail me on a bunch of occasions afterward making me do all sorts of humiliating things to appease them. |
| Name: | do not have one |
| Subject: | teacher stripped |
| Message: | We just started the new year. I was in grade 7. We were lucky enough to get the teacher everyone in the whole school liked because of how good looking she was. She was 25. The first day went fast and ended before you knew it, but 5 other guys and I got D.T. We were not happy about it but did get to spend more time with our hot teacher so it was all right. Trent, one of the kids with us tried flirting with the teacher. It was funny. She told him to stop it and be quiet but he would not so she walked up to him and bent over to give him a stern talking too. When she did Brad, who was sitting next to Trent slapped her on the ass. The teacher stood straight up to look at who did it and that’s when Brad pantsed her. She had a thong on underneath. It made for a very nice visual. That’s when they both tackled her taking her top off. She had a black bra on. The teacher ordered them to go to the office but all they did was laugh at her and rolled her over. They undid her bra and took it off. The rest of us did not know what to do so we just stood watching in silence. Brad started to slap her ass as Trent groped her boobs. She did nothing to stop it, so they took off her panties too. They had stripped her totally naked right there in the class room. Brad stuck his finger in her asshole and Trent stuck his in her pussy. Again she let them, doing nothing to stop them. That’s when we heard a knock on the back door of the classroom. Scared we all ran out the main door and down the hall way taking all the teacher’s clothes with us. She had to answer the door naked. She opened the door to see Brad’s Dad standing there. With a big smile on his face he asked, “Why are you naked?” All she said was, “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you anyway.” Then she noticed that he had gotten a big boner in his pants. She undid his pants and gave him a blow job right there in the classroom. After around 5 minutes of this he turned her around, made her bend over the desk, and gave it to her in her ass. |
| Name: | t or d |
| Subject: | Truth or Dare |
| Message: | My mom and dad were going away for the weekend so it was just me. I decided to invite a few friends over. There were 3 of us and we were all 17 at the time. We stared to drink at like 7:00. One of the girls suggested we play truth or dare. We all sat down on the floor and they said I could go first since it was my house. I asked one of my friends, truth or dare? She chose dare. I dared her to play the rest of the game in her bra and panties. She said ok and stripped down to her bra and panties. She had on a little pink bra and matching panties. It was her turn next so she asked the other girl to pick truth or dare. She picked dare too. She dared her to try and get my pants off me. I didn’t think this was fair since it wasn’t my turn so she said that I could fight back and if I won the other girl would have to take her top off as well. I said ok and jumped on her but then the first girl pulled me off and held me down. She said sorry pay back is a bitch and let the other girl take my pants right off me exposing my black to both of them. She let me up so I went to get my pants back on but they both told me no I had to play the rest of the game like I was. The next girl went and asked me truth or dare. I chose truth. She asked me if I liked to be nude. I said no, not in front of other people so the next turn went back to me. I said truth or dare to the girl that just asked me if I liked to be nude. She chose dare. I asked her if she liked to be nude too. She said that isn’t a dare. Laughing I said yeah you are right so strip naked. She said no way, so the other girl and I jumped her and we stripped her naked. Now totally naked she then said, ok if you want to play like that then truth or dare right back at you to the 3rd girl. She said dare. She said; ok play the rest of the game naked like me then. She stripped all her clothes off and then looked at me saying your next. She asked me truth or dare and I said truth. She said no, the rule is if you pick truth then the next time you have to pick dare. Fine I said then dare. So of course she dared me to strip totally naked too. I refused too so they said fine we will do it for you then as they both jumped me stripping me totally naked like them too. Once I was naked she then said for refusing to strip when dared we will have to punish you now. I said no way but they tackled me anyway and pinned me down. She stuck her finger all they way up my ass, and told the other girl to stick her finger in my pussy so she did. After that we wound up having a 3 some. P.S we are all lesbians. |
| Name: | Alyssa |
| Subject: | Skate Class |
| Message: | I signed up for skating class for my PE credits at school. My first day while changing in the locker room I ran into Michelle Parker (who I absolutely hate) and a few of her friends. We had a huge fight over a boy several months ago and there's been bad blood between us ever since. She scowled at me when she first saw me. It turned out they all were in the same class as me to my utter disgust. Avoiding them I went to the bathroom before I changed into my skates. While sitting on the toilet someone reached in under the stall and snatched my pants and underwear off my ankles and took them away! It happened so fast I didn't have time to stop it. I was so mad I screamed out but all I heard was snickering. I had no pants on, completely bare from my waist down in the stall. Not knowing what to do I yelled for help over and over till a class mate finally came to my rescue asking what was wrong. I told her what happened and she went and got me a pair of black tights from the lost and found that I could wear. They were a little worn and a few sizes too small. Not having much of a choice I squeezed and wiggled my hips and butt into them till I finally got them up. They were really tight and wedged up my ass crack and up in front too giving me major camel toe. I tried to adjust them down but then the whole top half of my butt crack showed so I had to keep them pulled up higher or else they felt like they might fall down. To make things even worse there was a small hole in the crotch area in back, basically right below my butt hole! I could feel the cool air rising up inside my butt when ever I walked or bent over. With no panties on it was very embarrassing.
Feeling very self-conscious I took the ice trying to act like everything was normal. Seeing me in the undersized tights Michelle immediately began making snide comments under her breath saying I looked like a prostitute as her friend snickered giving me hard looks here and there. There were only 6 of us in the class total so the teacher gave us some instructions and then told us to practice. She said he was going to a meeting at the Health Director's office and would be back in about 45 minutes or at least before the end of the class. Then she left all of us on our own. As soon as he left the 2 boys in the class (who I don't like either!) immediately began staring at me and making comments about my ass and camel toe as I skated around the outside of the rink. Feeling ashamed I tried to just ignore them at first. Then one of the boys, Billy Myers, who's known to be a real trouble maker at school, skated up behind me bumping into me causing us to both fall down. He acted like it was an accident but I knew better. I had to get on my hands and knees to get up and while doing that I caught him getting a good eye full of my ass from behind, especially with my unavoidable ass crack showing. Apologizing to me he helped me get up while simultaneously trying to grope my ass. He said, "Hey you have a hole back here!" letting his finger penetrated the hole in my tights basically sticking it up my butt hole for a split second before I turned around slapping him in the face calling him a sick pervert. Laughing he put his hand to his reddened cheek and just skated away with a large smirk on his face. Disgusted with him I skated off and a few seconds later I saw him talking with Michelle, her 2 friends, and the other boy in the class too. They were all snickering and whispering to each other leaving me alone on the ice which didn't make me feel very comfortable. Next thing I knew Michelle and her 2 friends skated up to me on all sides looking me up and down. I tried to skate away but they stayed close skating along with me. Then, reaching in from behind Michelle said, "Hey, do you know there's a big hole back here in your tights?" and with that stuck her finger into the hole and proceeded to rip them wide open exposing my whole bare butt underneath to everyone else watching! Stunned I spun around ready to slap the living shit out of her only to lose my balance crashing onto the ice with the crotch of my tights ripped wide open and my bare pussy showing. Laughing hysterically at the site of my shaved pussy her friends grabbed my arms from both sides so that I couldn't even cover up. Struggling they forced me to stand up as Michelle reached in again grabbing my torn tights this time from in front ripping them even more wide open till my whole ass and pussy were completely exposed and my tights were reduced to shredded rags around my waist and ankles only. Humiliated I tried to cover my bare pussy and butt but they wouldn't let me! Cupping my mouth and holding me tight they let the boys come over for a full show laughing hysterically at my naked humiliation spinning me around making sure every one got to see every inch of my naked ass and bare pussy. Then forcing me to bend over Michelle spread my ass cheeks wide apart stretching my butt hole and pussy apart so that everyone could see them. Going wild the boys reach in touching my butt and pussy commenting on how smooth and soft it was. Billy again went for my ass jamming his finger up my butt again as Michelle and her friend burst out laughing louder than ever. Kneading my cheeks and toying with my asshole and pussy tickling them they had their fun at my humiliating expense. Then letting me go finally they pushed me to the ground calling me a dirty slut as they skated away all laughing leaving me half bare on the ice humiliated. I got up and quickly skated out of the rink covering my bare front and back with my hands. Running into the locker room I hid in the stall pantsless and sobbing not knowing what else to do... |
| Name: | Maria |
| Subject: | Suzy Got Stripped |
| Message: | I watched my cousin (15) get stripped and humiliated yesterday by my older brother (18). It was so funny because I kind of set her up for it although she did deserved it too.
My cousin Suzy is like 5' 4" and brunette. She's Hispanic with tan skin, a full shape, not fat just voluptuous with big boobs for her age too. She's a very cute girl actually. She's also very sassy and likes to prank on people a lot. We all do actually so it's not just her. So we were having an afternoon BBQ at my house. It was just me, Suzy, my brother, and his friend. I was taking pictures and making small funny videos of us all with a new camera I just got. I dared Suzy to dack my brother on video. She's always up for a challenge so she thought it would be real funny too. Thing is, my brother is not one to be messed with. Suzy doesn't know this but I sure do. I had a feeling it might back fire on her and it turns out I was right. Suzy was dressed like a little bimbo like she often likes to dress. She had a multi-colored stretchy tube top (so cheesy) with NO bra and yellow gym shorts on. My brother was on the back patio grilling up a storm. I positioned myself off to one side as Suzy snuck up behind him. She grabbed the bottom of his shorts and gave them a good tug down but he had a long shirt and they didn't go down that far anyway so we saw nothing. He jumped feeling his shorts get pulled down and turned around as Suzy ran off giggling her head off. "You better watch it girl!" my brother warned laughing it off continuing on with what he was doing. A few minutes later Suzy returned sneaking up behind him again. This time she had an uncooked sausage in her hand. She hung it out in front of crotch like she had a dick and walked up behind my brother poking him in the butt with it. We laughed watching him spin around again all annoyed and I got it all on video. The look on his face was just priceless. It was all just in fun but laughing he issued his second warning to Suzy that she had better watch it or else. I told Suzy to keep doing things to him while I taped it. I dared her to really try to pants him but good this time around saying it would be so funny to show to all his friends. She wandered off and a minute later snuck up behind my brother for the 3rd time. She gave me the thumbs up making funny faces and then went for it. This time she locked onto his short and pulled them a lot harder. Thing is my brother was onto her so as they came down he spun around pulling them back yelling, "OK, that's it!". Laughing Suzy ran like the wind with him in full chase. I ran after them both making sure I got it all on video. He caught her just inside the sliding glass door and spun her to the ground. Laughing she tried to push him off but he's much bigger and sat down on top of her kneeling on her arms. She struggled but he leaned in with all his weight locking her arms down and yanked her tube top down. He boobs sprung out as she let out a half laugh half scream. Fighting like a wild cat she tried to get her arms lose so that she could pull her top back up but he would not let her so it only served to make her naked boobs shake and jiggle around all over the place. We could see everything including her pointy brown nipples which my brother playfully pinched a few times to taunt her. Laughing he said, "I warned you didn't I?" Pleading for him to let her up he cupped her mouth sliding down her body a bit more and pulling her tube top all the way to her stomach so we could all get a full view of her young naked jiggling titties. Oh my God how embarrassing for her and hilarious to the rest of us. Finally he let her go but things were far from over.. |
| Name: | Sam Da Sniper |
| Subject: | Miss Radcheks , red checks ! Part 1 of 2 |
| Message: | Jake’s request answered …
(ok im British and I don't know how the American schooling grades works so let me explain the english version of high school, ) Year 7 - 11 to 12 Year 8 - 12 to 13 Year 9 – 13 to 14 Year 10 – 14 to 15 Year 11 - 15 to 16 Then we leave school at 16 Ok me again thought id throw this one out while I think of a good scenario for my next LWTE story as they are my main projects at the moment. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Gatelist School for Troubled Youths, Joan stood at the large metal gates which seemed to loom over her, She was 24, just out of university and on her first real teaching job, she was quite short and skinny looking she could easly be mistaken for a , She didn’t have a hair out of place and wore a neat pear of specks. Although she was dressed formally, wore little make up and was in a pair of glasses it was clear to see that under it all she was very attractive. After several buzzes at the gate, it was opened. The gate was as large as the huge iron railings surrounding the school, only able to be opened with, mechanical aid. It swung open slow and Joan walked in. The school was also huge mainly because of it being a boarding school for bad teens it had to accommodate for there living quarters. Upon entering the school, Joan noticed the receptionist, had a bottle of whisky in a brown paper bag, sitting next to her on the desk. Joan thought it couldn’t be hers most likely a confiscated item from one of the students. “Hello I’m Miss Radcheks” announced Joan to the old woman, who was supposed to be a receptionist, the woman looked up moving the grey mat that she called her out of her face to look at the new teacher. “ Ha, fresh meat I see ” laughed the old woman, and took a swing of the bottle. Joan was shocked but didn’t want to cause a fuss. Joan had no classes is the morning, she spent her time looking round and chatting to other teachers. It soon became apparent that this wasn’t a nice place to teach. Most of the teacher ether drunk or smoked all the way through there breaks and a lot of the teaches seemed to have there wills long since broken. Joan was still young and full of hope, Ideas and optimism. She planned to make a difference and change the school. Her first class was Year 11 Math’s class they were very unresponsive and nothing got completed. The bell rang, “Sit down !” Shouted Joan quite weakly The class went silent and stared at her giving her a very evil eye. “No one is leaving until you have all done question 1 to 5” There was commotion swearing and a lot of protest but they eventually got done, it may have only been 5 easy questions out of the 50 that she wanted to get done, but Joan felt she had accomplished the impossible and gotten the teens to do some work. The class stormed out in a foul mood having missed a considerable portion of there lunch hour. After lunch Joan was still buzzing to have made an impact, and when the principle asked if there was any volunteers to cover the PE (Physical education [Gym]) lesson Joan jumped to it much to the surprise of the other staff. Games lesson came and Joan being new to the school wasn’t sure where to change and with no quick success decided to change in the Girls changing room with her class. There was much whispers and Joan could feel every 15 and 16 year olds eyes watching her. A bit of giggling occurred as she stood there in her baby pink, panties and bra. More than eva now she looked like a student. One of the girls called her over, “Miss can you help me with this?” Pretending to struggle untying a tie. Thinking this as students accepting her she put down the sweatpants she was about to put on and walked over. Meanwhile another girl grabbed, Joan’s clothes and threw them in her rucksack along with her gym clothes. Turning around Joan noticed her missing clothes “Ok who took my clothes” The changing room burst into gales of laughter. “Are you sure you broght them miss ?” added one girl sarcastically. Suddenly realising her passion Joan went very red and a wave of fear and embarrassment hit her as she stood there in only her pink underwear totally at the mercy of her class of rowdy girls how could this get any worse …. TBC (I just realised I’ve got a deadline for ma boss due) |
| Name: | Nina |
| E-mail address: | nina1984@gmail.com |
| Subject: | My last GILLIAN story |
| Message: | Hi all, this is my last story from the brilliant author, Gillan. Taken from Siggy's board. I hope she writes some more!!
It follows on from the second gillian story I already posted Nina x -------------------------------------------------------------- After that first adult encounter with Scott and Bryan I want a bit wild. I needed a man. I started dated everyman that happened my way. In fact I had about 10 different dates in just over 5 weeks. Even Rachael commented that I was like a preying mantis. Over coffee one Saturday morning Julie asked if we were interested in another game. She said she’d been unsure whether or not to talk to us about it since nothing had been said. We reassured her that we’d enjoyed the evening even though it had been strange and that now being sober it seemed a strange thing to volunteer to do. We chatted about it for a while and the inevitable happened. The more we talked about it and our past adventures the more we became aroused and sure enough we found ourselves agreeing to playing another game. Friday night came and we headed over to Julie’s straight from work as requested our corporate uniforms still on. Normally Friday night was movies night. I’d made sure that today I was wearing extra-sexy underwear. Rachael had spent at least 30 minutes in the buff that morning trying to decide which of her many sexy sets to wear. We arrived to find Chloe already there. The boys where elsewhere but had arranged that the bank would be raided at precisely 8 o’clock. There was enough time for us to have tea and a few looseners before we got started. Children can so easily drop into roles and fun, adults seem to need a little help. Julie had shown us the preparations. The counter in the kitchen had been set up with various pieces of office equipment. The draws where full of Monopoly money. The cupboard had been cleaned out and a notice suck to the door which read, ‘This vault is protected by a time lock’. It was very authentic. At about 7:55 we took our positions in the banking hall and started to act our various parts. Suddenly the backdoor rather than the door from the room burst open and two masked robbers entered. The taller of the robbers brandished a very menacing sawn off shoot gun. “DOWN! Get down all of you or else!” the shorter robber shouted enough for the neighbours to hear. Rachael spluttered and caught a laugh. “Down! I said,” said the short robber. We all started to scramble for the floor. The taller robber moved past us to the other side of the bank counter. The shorter one came to my feet to cover Rachael and myself. “Okay hands behind head and legs spread” the taller robber said. “Please don’t hurt us,” Chloe said. “Be quiet or you’ll have another hole to speak through” the robber said. I had to hold back a snigger and turn it into a smile. Do real robbers actually speak like that I thought? “Right check those two for keys, cards or any alert buttons” Scott the taller robber said. The shorter robber positioned himself astride my hips and began to frisk me from my head down. He took off my headband and ran his fingers through my hair. He then checked around my neck, pulling back my jacket and blouse collar. We’d debated whether or not to wear our jackets for authenticity. He then checked out my arms still folded hands behind head. He checked my cuffs. Then he pulled the jacket out from under me and checked my armpits with his hands underneath it then down my sides then across my back. “Turn over” he said in a gruff voice. With him still straddling me at my hips I slowly turned over to look up into his masked faced. He stuck his tongue out and wriggled it suggestively. It actually made me feel very sick and frighten. “You don’t have to do this, we won’t cause trouble. We’ve got no personal alarms on us” I said. The robber just slipped his hands up under the jacket and pressed down on my shoulders then slowly moved his hands down. I closed my eyes as he reached and fondled my breasts gently through the blouse and bra material. He then continued down to run his hands across and around my abdomen. I was by this time getting a little worked up and could feel my nipples hardening. I was glad that he was past that point. My body was weak, and very shaky, my legs where like jelly it was just as well that I was lying down. “Turn over” the robber said. I turned back onto my stomach returning my hands to the back of my head. The robber moved down to my lower legs and began to feel my bottom through my skirt, tights and panties. This made me involuntarily give out a little moan. “I think this cutie gets turned on by this?” the short robber said. “We’ll see later how much?” the taller robber said. The robber continued to frisk my legs down to my ankles. He then lifted first my left leg and removed my shoe, then my right leg to remove my right shoe. I was now in stocking feet. “Turn over” he said gruffly and to reinforce his command pulled me over by my jacket. He now ran his hands over the front of my abdomen again and then went lower to my pubis area. He then ran his hands up from my ankles to the skirts hem. He then lifted the skirt by its hem in the centre. “Don’t you dare move or try to stop me?” the robber said. It was said as a challenge. He put his hand up my skirt and felt the lower part of my pubis. “Part your legs” the robber said and as I did he pushed the palm of his hand between my legs and pushed against my sex causing me to flush and become very damp. He stood up and smiled. “Turn back over” he said as he, Bryan, now stepped over to Rachael to begin her frisk. Once more he started at the top. He pulled out the elastic burbles that kept her ponytail in place and spread her hair out. He ran his figures through it then moved down to the neck and shoulders. After this point I could not see what he was doing but could only guess from remembering my frisk of a few minutes earlier and Rachael’s reactions and comments. “Turn over” the shorter robber said. Rachael turned over slowly to lie on her back. There was a sigh, “Please don’t” Rachael murmured. “Quiet” came the gruff reply. “NO!” came Rachael’s sharp next comment and she moved to avoid whatever was happening to her. “You can either lay still and let me check you this way or we could think of something more fun,” said the robber. Rachael want quiet for a while until the robber told her to turn back over. I heard a splat on Rachael’s bottom. “Hoy you bastard that hurt” Rachael spat and in the same breath went on to say, “NO! Please no that’s… No, please that’s, Oh you bugger”. “Turn over” the robber said. I could now hear him undoing Rachael’s sandals. “Please don’t strip me,” Rachael said. “Quiet or I will,” said the robber. “No please, don’t” Rachael said, “No not down there please”. “This ones really wet” the robber said. I could feel the heat from Rachael’s blush. Then I heard the sound of her blouse being undone. I lifted my head and turned to see. “Keep your head down or you’ll get the same,” the robber said. I caught a glimpse of Rachael’s half open blouse. Her purple lace semi-see-through bra was on open display. “NO you…. Or please no, I’m not hiding anything you can see that. I....” Rachael was being pawed. “I can see two deadly weapons poking out from here,” the robber said causing Rachael to titter along with Julie. “Turn back over” the robber said. Rachael turned over and the robbers” attention turns to the two customers. The first sound I heard was of two shoes being removed and thrown away, closely followed by another pair. This was a change in the procedure followed for Rachael and me. “Take your hands off your head,” the robber said and you heard the subtle sound of limbs moving. “Please I’m a customer, I’m not staff. You don’t have to…. Oh please I’m married,” said the first customer the raven black haired women. “Quiet” came the robber’s reply. “Please you are taking liberties,” the women said. “I’ll show you liberties,” said the robber. You heard the sound of a body being turned or moved then. “NO! NO! Please that’s not allowed. My husbands going to kill you” the woman said. “I’m sure a sexy bitch like you has a few lovers that get to play with these fun bags” the robber said. “Please no don’t. I’m a respectable married woman. No please don’t undo….” Chloe said. I heard the sound of Chloe’s summer dress buttons being undone. She contained to protest until. “NO!” she shouted. “Hey look at this one mate, her tits are sticking out over the bra,” the robber said. I assumed, to later be confirmed, that Chloe was wearing a half bra. “Well I can now see that your not hiding anything in their” the robber said with a tone of sarcasm indicating that he wasn’t impressed with Chloe’s breasts which where very impressive. “You bastard’ was Chloe’s reply. “Let’s check the rest of you out,” the robber said. I heard the sound of a hand circling on bare skin. I figured her abdomen. “No not down there please. You can see I’m….” Chloe began, “Oh you… No… You wouldn’t…” then a desperate moan. “Hey this one got no hair,” the robber said. I died of humiliation myself at the knowledge of where his hand was and that he’d just given a secret away to every one. There was a huff from the customer and then the sound of a struggle and some elastic being snapped then the sound of a hand once more on flesh. “Lay still bitch or I’ll spank it’ the robber said. After a pause, “That’ll do you for now. Now it’s time for your friend here”. Scott now turned his attention to Julie, the blonde customer. “Put your hands to your side and spread your legs,” the robber said. Julie repositioned her body. “Further apart than that” said the robber. “Please I can’t my skirt won’t let me” said the customer. “Here!” said the robber and you heard the sound of a skirt being pulled up forcible and Julie squeal as it was. “Don’t believe in wearing much down there” said the robber. “Please I’m embarrassed let me put my skirt down” the customer pleaded. “When I’m done I may let you, there again I may have you take it off” the robber said. I heard a huff from Julie and could imaging the beginnings of her frisk. I heard the sound of the robber’s hands moving over her clothed body. NO! Please that’s not…” Julie said. “Quiet or I’ll give you a closer CHEQUE,” the robber said playing on words. “Oh no, please no” I heard Julie say over the sound of her tights being moved. I heard the sound of a hand being pushed under material then the sound of flesh on flesh. Then there was the snap of Julie’s tights being snapped back against her body. I heard Scott’s hands slide slowly down Julie’s nylon covered legs. “Turn over” the robber said. I heard Julie shuffle. There was then the sound of hands running over clothing feeling the body beneath. A little intake of breath by Julie was followed by “Please no, you’ve had enough of a feel”. “Quiet” said the robber. “Please leave her alone’ said the other customer. “Do you want some more of this?” the robber said over sounds of squeals from Julie and pleading. “Or perhaps you want some of this” the robber said which was followed by Julie saying in a scream, “No not down their that’s private”. That comment brought a little coughed snigger from me. “No, no” Julie said and you could hear her trying to fend off Scott’s exploring hands. “Your turn mate” said the robber. “I’ll keep an eye on the other two”. Bryan moved around to the other side of the counter and Scott came to stand by us. “You stand up” one of the customers was heard to stand. “Take your dress off,” the short robber said. “Please no, don’t strip me,” said the raven haired customer. “I can see all your assets as it is you might as well withdraw them,” he said. The guys where now trying to out do each other in the corny or what stakes. You heard the sound of the dress being removed and allowed to drop onto the floor. The sound of bare feet pit patting as the dress was removed was unmistakable. “The bra too’ said the robber. “Please you can see everything already’ said the customer. “Yes and I intend to see a bit more,” said the robber. I Heard the sound of the bra clip being undone. It slipped off her shoulders then with a flutter dropped and landed on the floor with a kind of click thud as the metal clasp hit the lino. “Don’t be shy, lets see the full walks” said the robber. Chloe must have uncovered since the next sound was a long whistle followed by, “My, my mother what big tits you have”. “Okay then the panties too, lets see this deficit of yours” the robber said. “Please, please, I won’t cause trouble, please let me keep my panties on” the woman said. “Embarrassed about our earlier withdrawal” he said then more menacingly, “Perhaps you’d prefer me to do some asset stripping” “No, please, I’ll take them off but please let me turn away” the customer said. “Oh no my lovely, we’ll have to make sure we’ve done a complete audit” the robber said. You next heard the sound of panties being taken down. The snap of the waistband and then the sound of cotton rubbing against skin as the panties where pushed down bare legs. The pitter-patter of bare feet stepping out of them and then the sound of a male sniffing. “They smell sweet,” the robber said. “Oh don’t be coy put your hands on your head” the robber said with another sniff. “Mmm perfect” said the robber and I could imaging a very naked Chloe stood there hands on head being very much the centre of attention. The other robber moved around to look at the woman. “Wow that’s some asset, I wouldn’t mind a loan of that myself,” the taller robber said. The robbers “chequed” out the customer in every detail for about 10 minutes. They had her spread and close her legs. They had her turn around and bend. Only when they where satisfied that they had seen all of her did they tell her to lay back down on the floor hands behind head and legs spread. “Don’t worry love we’ve got a nice view of your night safe,” the shorter robber said. He now turned his attention to the other customer. “Stand up lets see you”. The other customer stood up. Silence fell. “No please, please no. Let me please undress myself”. Said the woman. You heard the sound of blouse buttons being undone and then the blouse being pulled out of Julie’s tight skirt. This was followed by the sound of the blouse being removed from the woman’s body and dropped onto the banks floor with a swish thud. “Turn around’ said the robber. I heard a little whimper then the sound of the zipper and finally the dull sound of a button being forced through a buttonhole. The sound of the skirt crackling as it made its way over the customer’s nylons. Lastly I heard the sound of the skirt being kicked out of the way across the lino floor. “Please no, let me undress myself from here” the woman said. The woman squealed, “Quiet or I’ll give you a good free interest feel”. “Please no” was covered by the sound of the bra being forcible pulled up unopened. “You sod” the woman said. “There that’s better. Remove your hands so I can pull it off, or else” the robber said. The sound of the bra being pulled off, over Julie’s head I imagined, was followed by a command to drop her arms and turn around. “Very nice” the robber said. “Now for these. Don’t you dare pull away?” he said as I heard the woman shift on her feet. The unmistakable sound of panty elastic being pulled away from the woman’s body was almost drowned out by her squeal and the swish of them and her tights being pulled down as one. The sound of legs being raised and lowered as nylon and cotton was removed from around ankles. “There that wasn’t too bad, now for the little family show of the jewels,” the robber said. Poor Julie was made to display like Chloe. Every position imaginable and a few I really didn’t want to think about. “Stand up” the robber said and the other woman stood. “Right, earrings in here” the robber said. You heard the movement of arms and the sighs of resignation then the sound of four small objects being drop into a bag or box. “Rings” the robber, said which was followed again by the sound of objects hitting a paper bag or cardboard box. Next came bracelets, then necklaces, and then watches. Each movement seemed to please the robbers then I realised why. The girls where covering themselves best they could between deposits (no pun intended) then having to reveal all of their assets (pun intended) to follow instructions. “Okay now stand there and show us the rest of your jewels,” the robber said. I could imagine the two of them stood there very uncomfortably show all once again. “Lay down and make sure you spread nice and wide. I want those deposit boxes well on show,” the taller robber said now taking over from the shorter one. The sound of female flesh getting comfortable on the floor was then followed by, “Please no, don’t tie me up” it was the blonde customer it seemed she had an aversion to being tied up. No compassion was shown I heard the sound of ropes being wrapped around wrists and tied. “Not my feet, please leave my feet” but still no compassion. The feet where bound tightly too. Then panic, “NO, no, you know I don’t, please no!” but still no mercy for the pleading blonde. Next the other woman was tied up. The taller robber then said. “That’s better we can both watch these two now” as he appeared on our side of the counter. “You” said the taller robber. I wasn’t sure at first who he meant, “Stand up” he said and Rachael began to move. I assumed that he’d in some way indicated that his comments where direct at her. “Take your jacket off,” the robber said. “You’ve searched us! You don’t need to do this” Rachael said. “Take it off or I’ll do it for you” the robber said. I heard the sound of Rachael slipping the jacket off. “Now the blouse” he said. “Look you can see I’m hiding nothing underneath” Rachael said. “Just those two eye pokers. Get the bloody blouse off or I’ll slot you,” the robber said. I heard the sound of the blouse being removed. “Now the skirt” the robber said. The sound of the skirt being removed was much more noticeable. The sound of the metallic zip fastener being pulled down and the sound of the static discharge as the skirt was pushed down over nylons. The sound of feet moving on the lino as Rachael stepped out. “Sit down there with your back to the counter and put your hands behind your head and spread your legs” the shorter robber said. Rachael was heard to move in compliance with the robber’s request. “Right now you” said the taller robber kicking my foot. “Up” he barked when I did not move fast enough. I got to my feet and as I rose could see the sight of Rachael in purple lace underwear sitting against the counter, hands behind head, legs spread. Her pink nipples could be clearly seen through the open waive of the lace bra. They where hard, solid, and certainly uncomfortable constrained by the material. Her raven black pubic hair could be clearly seen through the lace open waive of the panties. She couldn’t be more on show if she was naked. I turned around to face the robbers. “Strip like your friend here” said the taller robber. A lump now came to my throat. True these men had seen me naked and near naked many times. Still the thought of once more undressing for them even with a safe word to bring the game to an end was daunting. Still my body over ruled my mind, or was it the other way around. I was weak and giddy; giddy with intoxication from the enormous high this was giving me. I felt that any touch at that point would have had me explode. I slipped off my jacket and let it drop to the floor. I looked at the robbers in hope of being spared. I next reached for the zipper of my skirt and slowly pushed it down keeping eye contact with the pair of naughty boys. Once the zip was down I undid the button and then placing the palms of my hands on the side of the skirt I slowly pushed it down my hips. I slowly bent at the waist as I did. I kept eye contact and suggestively pushed out my upper body. My lips pouted. The skirt dropped to the floor and I rose to stand straight and sexily as I could I stepped out and kicked the skirt aside. I could see the reaction my strip tease was having. I now slowly undid the remaining buttons of my blouse revealing my bra. Has the blouse fell undone the robbers could now see my lacy white underwear. My nipples sore with rubbing against the bra on the floor due to my arousal looked huge. Even when I’d played with myself or previous boyfriends had stimulated me they never got this hard. My panties now portrayed my dark brown bush has it appeared through the nylon of my tights. I removed the blouse and let it drop to the floor. I moved to lower myself to the floor but was stopped by Bryan. “NO not yet. Take the tights off too,” he said. I slipped my thumbs into the nylons and pulled them out so that I could push them safely passed my panties. I knew of course that likely as not since the other two had been stripped that I would be as well eventually and that the pair of them intend to ensure my agony before my eventual humiliation. The nylons went down slowly, once more I maintained eye contact as I slowly removed them. Unfortunately it is difficult to remove tights sexily at the end so I had to stoop down and pull them clear of my feet. I stood back up. “Empty your tills” the taller robber said pointing to the counter. “I can’t I don’t have the key” I said. The sawn off was level at me. “Who does?” the shorter robber asked. I pointed at Rachael. “Where is it?” the robber asked. “I don’t know. I can’t remember where I put it,” she said. “Let’s see if this reminds you,” said the taller robber. He bent down and with a swift movement pulled Rachael’s legs causing her to slip down the counter to be trapped in neither a sitting nor lying position. The robber smiled and then started to tickle poor Rachael’s feet. She was instantly in hysterics, screaming, crying out, tears running down her cheeks. She was laughing so much she couldn’t catch breath. She slid further to the floor and then Scott struck. He pawed her breast mercilessly then with his other hand pushed it between her legs. Within seconds, panting frantically Rachael managed between pants to say, “In the room on the coffee table”. “There that was easy enough. Get back into position” the taller robber said. Rachael slowly dragged herself up into position has before. Only now her hair was ruffled, she was very red faced, tear marks streaked her cheeks, and I think I could detect a damp patch, her pink nipples where now ruby red with the engorged blood. “Right you can get the key with me” the shorter robber said. I looked at him for clarification to move. “What’s up need an invitation?” he said. I turned to walk across the banking hall to, well whatever the front room was. “Not so fast. You better make sure she as no plans to escape” the taller one said. “Oh, yeah, right. Remove that cute bra please miss,” the robber said. “Please. Please, I’m not going to run off anywhere in my underwear” I said. “Do you wear a bikini on the beach?” the robber asked. “Yes” I said. “Do you go topless?” he asked. “Oh no, no way!” I said which was completely true. “Find lose the bra then, since I don’t think you’d mind being seen in your underwear” he said. His logic was right. Truly, if I was ever robbed at my bank and striped to underwear I won’t think twice about running out into the street like that. Yes it would be embarrassing but I’d get over it. But topless, no way not even with my arms wrapped tight around my body. I hesitantly reached behind my back and undid my bra. I slipped it off my body trying to unsure that my arms still covered my breasts. I dropped it to the floor. “Now put your hands on your head and slowly turn around” Bryan said. I took a deep breath my heart racing. My body perspired at what I was about to do. There was a weakness in my back and legs, which quaked. I raised my arms and slowly turned around. Now facing both robbers my sniff nipples on show, the swollen breasts tinge red with the blood. I shivered at my own debauched display. They both nodded slowly. “You have really developed well,” said Scott momentarily stepping out of role. “Right, into the room and keep your hands on your head” the shorter robber said. I now turned and headed for the room crossing the kitchen to do so. My heart leapt a bit when I saw how the other two where tied out of the corner of my eye. I got a much better look on my return. I walked across the dinning space into the living space. The front room curtains where still open. Since the house went almost straight out onto the street, just a small lawn between the house wall and pavement, anyone walking past would easily see I was topless. Bryan made a point of telling me when I noticed this and my arms moved involuntarily, to keep them up. I crossed brazenly displaying my jewels to the world to the coffee table and picked up the key. The robber came up to me and smiled. He looked down and before I could move to stop him hooked a finger into my panties and tugged them down. For a moment my bare bottom was now on display to the outside world and my bush was on display to the robber. I gasped and dropped my arms immediately to cover and retrieve my modesty. Bryan laughed. “Still shy”, he said. He motioned me to dress and return to the bank/kitchen. As I reached the transition between front room and dinning area I could see into the kitchen and clearly see Julie and Chloe. Both of the women where totally naked, Chloe more so than Julie if the robbers’ statements where true. Both of them where laid on their fronts, hands bound behind their backs. Feet bound at the ankles, their legs where bent at the knees and a piece of rope bound the wrist to the ankles. Their legs where splayed so that any one looking from the rear would clearly see their must private of places. I later learnt this position was called ‘being hogtied’. I certainly didn’t want to find myself in that position. I’m still not keen on it today after many years of game playing. Once back in the bank I was ordered to open the till draws in the counter. The robbers had me remove the money and put it into the swag bag. It was a cloth bag that had printed on it ‘swag bag’. “Okay on the floor like your little friend” the taller robber said. I sat myself down on the lino floor. Back to the counter, hands behind head, legs spread wide open. My breasts swayed gently as I tensed and relaxed my musles the position being somewhat uncomfortable. The tow robbers just stood for ages admiring my topless state. I was getting a little uncomfortable with that wondering what schemes they where coming up with. “Okay you stand up.” The taller robber said to Rachael. Rachael struggled to her feet. “Over by the vault” the robber said. Rachael moved over to the vault and turned back. She smiled on seeing poor Chloe and Julie bound on the floor. “Open it” the robber demanded. “I can’t I don’t have the combination” Rachael said. “I think you do, would you like another tickle,” the robber said. Rachael actually stepped back from him. “I’ll a better idea,” said the shorter robber. “Remove your tights let see how wet you are”. Rachael looked at me briefly then at the two robbers. “Please that would be really embarrassing” Rachael said. The two of them nodded in agreement. Rachael tucked her thumbs into her tights waistband and pushed them down. She didn’t seem to have mastered the art of the striptease sexual seduction. I think at 18 she was genuinely embarrassed about the guys seeing a wet patch. She turned slightly away but was forced to turn back. She pushed the nylon down and over her hips and bottom. The front of her lacy purple panties was a darker purple then the rest. Rachael was blushing bright red. “You blushing” the shorter robber said. Rachael nodded. “Would you like to be spared the even worse embarrassment of us watching that patch grow” the shorter robber continued. Rachael nodded again having now removed her tights and was concealing her panties. “Okay take off your bra and we’ll spare you’re the embrassment” “Please no, let me keep my clothes on, couldn’t you let me put my skirt back on” Rachael said. “We could but we’d need something in return. The combination” the robber said. “Please I really don’t know it,” she said. “Prove it, we’ll believe you and not torture (the taller robber made a tinkling motion with his fingers) if you remove that bra”. Rachael looked undecided in two minds. She reached for the bra’s clasp and unhooked it. It was soon discard on the floor. “Do you still want to be spared the embarrassment of us seeing that patch grow even bigger than it already has”? The taller robber said. Rachael nodded. “Well the only way to avoid that is to remove those panties before we start to tickle you” the shorter robber said. Rachael began to shake her head and back away more. The two robbers approached her and she began to beg for mercy. Soon the robbers where on her and the tickling started. She cornered herself near the back door and started squealing, laughing and calling the guys allsorts. Soon she was saying over and over again, “Pax, pax, pax”. “The combination” the taller robber asked. “I don’t know it, Julie only told Gilly” Rachael blurted out. “There that wasn’t hard. You could have told us straight away. For that you get your wish” the taller robber said and before poor Rachael could react he moved swiftly and she was no longer embarrassed by the grown purple patch her panties where around her ankles. “Hoy’ was all she could manage. “Go and sit back down. (Then checking himself). No sit there hands behind your head legs spread,” the taller robber said. Rachael looked at me. Then looking behind herself she slowly lowered herself to the floor. She placed her hands behind her head and spread her legs wide. Not happy with the width of spread the taller robber had her spread wider. “You up here” the shorter robber said looking at me. I struggled to my feet and moved over to the vault. “You can have it hard or easy” the robber said. “Easy” I said. “Good, the combination please” he said. “I can’t,” I said. “Oh perhaps you don’t understand” he said and moved over to me. He came up close and I found myself being pushed back against the wall. His hand came up and pushed against my pubis causing me to gasp. “Imagine sitting like your friend. Imaging being touched here! (I gasped again). Without any ‘material’ protection (he smiled). Imaging (Then with his finger point pushing into my pubis he traced the lips of my vagina) this without protection” he said. “Please it’s a time lock it opens itself at the right time” I said. “It’s open now but we still (rubbing my clitoris) need the combination” he said. “Please stop, what would your wife or girl friend think about this,” I said. “Hell my misses would love this, especially if you where doing the stroking” the robber said in a way that made me think that perhaps Chloe might be well a bit easy, easy. “Please I don’t know the combination,” I said faltering as my orgasm was mounting. The robber stopped and stepped back. He smiled. “Please don’t stop now, please,” I said. “The combination and I’ll have you finished” the shorter robber said. “5 6 8 3” I said eyes rolling, body heaving, groin aching and desperate for his finger once more. “Open it” he said. I moved slowly with aching limbs and twiddled with the barrel lock setting the right numbers. The lock sprang open and I stepped back. “Open the vault” the robber said. I opened the vault door to see that the cupboard was empty except for neat piles of Monopoly money. “Here fill this,” said the taller robber passing over the swag bag. I took it and proceeded to fill the bag with the money. Once the bag was full I passed it to the taller robber. “Strip” was all he said. I gulped the moment of delight and truth. I placed the thumbs into my waistband and slowly pushed the panties down. I kept my eyes fixed on him as I slowly slipped the cotton panties down my legs to my ankles ten stood straight and knicker them from my feet. Now completely naked I stood there looking waiting, breathing heavy and hard. My orgasm was still at the point of explosion wanting the return of the finger. “Sit there like your friend” the shorter robber said. I stepped back and lowered myself into place next to Rachael and slowly placed my hands behind my head. I looked up into both their eyes and very slowly spread my legs. The smiles on their faces reached out and caressed my vagina causing an almighty explosion. “All I did was look,” Scott said looking down over his shoulder to Julie. The sound of my orgasm still filled the room. “Okay you stand up,” the shorter robber said indicating Rachael. Rachael stood and was low waved into the cupboard. She stepped inside and Scott entered the vault behind her. I then heard the sound of rope being tied and was puzzled I hadn’t seen any in his hand so wondered where he had gotten it. “Okay sit” Scott said. I heard Rachael being helped to the floor then after a short pause the sound of more rope being tied. Scott backed out of the cupboard in a hunched posture then straightens and turned to me. Looking right at my vagina that was so openly displayed. Bryan had been scanning between watching Rachael being tied up and viewing my naked body with particular interest being paid to my ‘pussy’ as he’s had me call it on a few occasions. “Your turn” the taller robber said now looking at me. I slowly stood. This brought a mixture of relief and terror. Relief that I was now no longer on display, but terror of being tied up without really know what would happen next. I approached the cupboard to see Rachael lying on her front, naked bottom mooning up at me. Her hands where tied behind her back and her ankles where bound. At least it wasn’t the horrible position that Julie and Chloe where tied in. I was ushered into the cupboard and then felt Scott’s hands on my wrists. He pulled my hands behind my back and crossed them before tying them tight with some nylon cord. “Kneel down” Scott said. I slowly got to my knees, a bit difficult when your hands are bound. “Lay flat” Scott ordered and with some difficulty my propping my shoulder against the wall I was able to slide down to lie flat on the floor my nipples stinging as they touched the cold surface. Scott now expertly tied my ankles together. He then pulled my ankles up off the floor and backwards to the centre of my back. This caused my knees’ to bend and splay out. This would mean than like poor Julie and Chloe my private areas would be to view. I just died. I thought of how I most look and then thought about being tied like this when I was younger. Hat would have mortified me. My ankles and wrist where bound together completing the hogtie. Scott stood and backed out of the room then plunge us into darkness by closing the door. The closed vault door muffled the sound from outside. Rachael and I lay quiet for about five minutes before we started to compare notes. “How are you?” I asked. “In need of a good orgasm, lucky you” Rachael said. “Lucky! I’ve just cum in front of two guys (Rachael interjected, “And three women”) and three women. I’m so embarrassed”. I said. “Yeah, but it was a good orgasm, wasn’t it?” Rachael asked. We could now hear muffled sound from the kitchen. Julie and Chloe could be heard to be breathing heavily. After a few more minutes the unmistakable sound of release came. Everything fell silent for a few minutes. Then we heard the sound of cap pistols and a tape playing the sound of a police siren. The vault was opened by two handsome police officers. The taller one came in and untied Rachael first. More embarrassment for me as I felt that all the time the other policeman was looking up between my patted legs. Once we where untied we found ourselves sitting around the breakfast bar clothed only in a blanket drinking police regulation hot chocolate. “Better than the movies” Scott asked referring to our intended destination for that evening. “No, but I can think of some improvements” Rachael said. |
| Name: | Sam Da Sniper |
| Subject: | Living with the Enemy – 7 Minuets of Hell |
| Message: | Ok second in the series and set not so long after the first story. Hope you enjoy and Feedback is always nice.
------------------------------------------------------------------------ (Sam aged 15, Kate aged 15) Three months had passed since the humiliating night Sam had endured. He decided not to tell his parents it would probably only make it worse. Since then Sam had turned 15 yet this only made it all the more embarrassing when Kate or her friends dropped comments about wearing little kids underwear or not having any hairs on his legs. Back to school was a nightmare the first few weeks dragged on for both Sam and Kate. Nothing much happened. Sam lied low and pretended to be beaten although had spent most of the time secretly plotting. Sam walked down the corridor, seeing Kate standing there talking to his friend Tom, she seemed overly nice and flirty. That’s when Sam realized that she had a crush on him. Tom was very different from Sam he was a sports fanatic he worked out a lot and was far more cool than Sam, yet they had been friends for a long time and defied the stereotype that geeks had to hang out with geeks and jocks with jocks ect. Sam hatched a cunning plan. Tom had organized, a small party at his wile his parents where going out for the weekend. Sam persuaded Tom to invite Kate along and shared his devious plan. Kate was overly thrilled to be invited; she took this as a sign that he liked her back. It was about 8oclock when Kate walked up Tom’s pathway, dragging poor Sara along with her as her excitement was making her walk a lot faster than her. “But I wasn’t even invited !” said Sara a bit unsure about gate crashing a party. “It doesn’t matter Sara! I was and you’re my plus one” “Did he say you could have a plus one ?” replied Sara “It’ll be ok just come on” said Kate pulling on Sara’s arm *Ding Dong* There was a brief pause before, Tom answered the door “Hey” “Hi Tom, this is Sara you don’t mind that I brought a friend do you” “Nah the more the merrier come in” The party wasn’t too large, out of control, noisy or particularly fun. Kate had ditched Sara after about 50 minuets and spent her time chatting to Tom, and drinking quite a bit, mostly to gain confidence. Sara stood by the door of the living room, wishing she wasn’t there, she barely knew any one and felt like a rite outsider. Sam walked over to her, “Want a drink ?” He had caught her off guard, and she look round quickly “Hey” Replied Sara shyly. She was suddenly confronted by the buy she had helped to strip and by her self felt extremely powerless. Sam held out a cup of alcoholic punch. Sara stared at it for a moment, before taking it and saying thanks. “Listen sorry about before, I didn’t want to do that to you, its just your Sis and Julie sort of forced me” Sam smiled, “its ok to be honest I know it wasn’t your idea, plus you didn’t get the best deal out of it ether, we where both humiliated really, although I think I came off worse” Sam laughed and looked away from her for a moment “Ye” said Sara slightly blushing remembering her own exposure to Sam. “You want to sit down?” asked Sam, sitting on the Sofa. Sara sat next to him and they started talking. The night went fairly quickly and the alcohol was being consumed fairly quickly although no one was acutely really drunk every one seemed to be in a good mood. The party moved to Tom’s basement where he had a ping pong table. People had a few games although it was becoming clear that the alcohol was effecting there coordination. Eventually tho every one got board and decided to play truth or dare. It was pretty harmless at first. But then Kate was dared by Sam to do 7 minuets of Heaven with Tom. For people who don’t know 7 minuets of Heaven is where both of you go into a closet for 7 minuets and they can do what ever they want to you, although it generally is usually just an excuse for a guy to snog a girl or get a feel. Kate sat stumped for a moment not knowing what to think, the truth was she fancied him and this could be the ideal opportunity. At the side of the basement there was a large supply cupboard which was relatively empty due to his parents taking the ski equipment with them. So there stood, Kate and Tom. “Kate, ill be honest I like you and want to do this, but if you don’t want to, we can just tell the others we did?” Kate was speechless for a moment. “No I want to do this” Kate smiled Tom lent towards her and gently, held the side of her face and kissed her on the lips, after about a minuet of getting off with each other. Tom stopped and took off his shirt. “This would be a lot better like this” Tom pulled down his pants and stood there in his boxer shorts, his toned muscular body took Kate’s breath away for a moment. Kate was wearing a dress which was red and came down about half way between her knee and top of her leg. Tom reached over and pulled it up and over her head. She was a bit hesitant at first but found this extremely stimulating. “Now close you eyes” said tom slowly Kate closed her eyes. Tom quietly pulled up his pants and tiptoed out of the closet silently opening the door wide. The entire room looked in shock then bust out laughing. Kate looked around suddenly realizing that she was stood with the entire room looking at her. Her slightly tanned body was now only covered by a blue bra and matching panties. She stood in shook for a moment, before covering her boobs and screaming. Tom walked over and threw her dress to Sam. Kate was bright red and her blue panties where tight and clung to her due to the sweat that came from being in such an intimate position with the guy she fancied. Sara who was sat next to Sam also laughing at Kate, Kate noticed that, running over grabbing her dress from Sam. Her tight beautiful arse was exposed by her panties to there world as she ran upstairs dress in hand. Sara turned to Sam “Was that your doing?” “What did you think I was just going to let her get away with it” Sara smiled standing up and following Kate upstairs much to Sam’s disappointment. |
| Name: | Sam Da Sniper |
| Subject: | Living with the Enemy – Sam’s Bad Night |
| Message: | Ok hello, I’ve been writing similar stories for many boards and stuff for years now, but most have limited me to girl humiliation and so this is the perfect opportunity for me to create my new series, called living with the enemy, based on Sam and his step sister Kate.
Bit of background first, Sam and Kate where forced to live together when there mum and dad got married, they where 13 at the time so have never real saw each other as bro and sis. Sam is seven months younger than Kate, he is a bit of a geek and embarrasses very easy, so over the years Kate has found it hilarious to try and embarrass him at any opportunity and vice versa. Kate isn’t really a popular girl, but far from a geek, she’s pretty fun loving and very evil at times but is also very shy about been exposed even in front of Sam. There will be great jumps of time between stories as they are set between the ages of 13 and 17. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ (Sam aged 14, Kate aged 15) Sam stood, slightly annoyed watching his mum’s car pull away with her Steve his step dad. Their departure wasn’t realty the annoying thing been stuck in the house with Kate was annoying. Sam turned around to see Kate stood there grinning with some devilish smirk. “I’m baby sitting you” Said Kate in a most annoying tone “Hur ? no ! mum said she was only going for the night and she could trust us ! ” “Ye but I’m older so I’m in charge ” “What Eva I’m off to Mark’s” Kate watched, still with the same evil smirk on her face as Sam walked into the distance. When he was gone she ran inside and called a few of her friends. Although her step mum had said no, she didn’t care, it would be more fun. Later that evening Sam returned only to find Kate and two girls sat on there couch, “Kate what are you doing! Mum said we weren’t allowed guests” “O shut up mummy’s boy what are you going to do, grass us up?” Sam walked up to his room in defeat, Sat on his PC and got on with his usual games. The girls sat down stairs watching TV chatting aimlessly, until Julie a 15 year old thin blond, with surprisingly large tits broke the ever waiting question, “So Kate what are we going do to him?” Kate turned to look at Julie, her short dark brown hair, moved across her face, and had to be flicked out of eye line. “Ah girls you will have to wait and see, all I can say is when I call him a mummies boy later you need to drop the comment, I bet his mummy still buys his underwear for him, believe me I’ve got a plan” Kate was now beaming her plan was being set in motion, while Julie and Sara could only wait to see what was going to happen. All three girls and Sam went to the same school, Sam was just in the year below although, wasn’t technically a full year younger, so was Kate’s friend Sara who had just missed the year by 4 weeks, it was her birthday in two weeks but for the moment was still only 14. A few hours past and it became dark outside. “O Samuel!” shouted Kate upstairs quite sweetly at first Sam choose to ignore this, on all his ID’s and birth certificate even at his baptism he was called Sam, changing it just annoyed him “Saaaaaam !” purposely elongating the words as to make it sound like a full sentence. “What !” he shouted back There was no answer, and yet it was a perfect trap, by not answering she had sparked his curiosity. Sam walked down stairs into the living room, Kate was sat in an armchair and her two friends on each side of a three person coach. “What ?” Kate looked around, “Hey Sam, Dad got us this DVD to watch, it has to go back to the rental tomorrow so I wondered if you wanted to watch it with us” Sam stood unsure watching the girls for a few milliseconds, before realising that the only place in the room left was in between the two girls, this appealed to Sam he had somewhat a crush on Sara, he had once been partnered with her for a english assignment and had gotten on really well, but bottled out of asking her out. She was far less attractive then the over developed Julie with her fancy straight blond hair and looks that most people would die for, and not as Lively then his step sister. But she was sweat, a lot more quite then the other two and seemed friendlier at least to Sam. “Ok” said Sam not too confidently, he walked over trying to be causal and cool and sit down in between them next to Sara before they all had chance to move around. The film turned out to be quite boring, a lot of talking was going on over the films, Sam tried to input where he could. Sam made a comment trying to be funny, Kate responded out of the blue and harshly. “Shut up mummy’s boy” “Im not a …” “I bet his mummy still buys his underwear !” Inputted Julie almost dieing of laughter. “No I don't !” responded Sam quite weakly. Kate walked out of the room, Sam guessed it was for a drink or a toilet break. It went quite and they continued watching the film. About 5 minuets later, Kate came bursting back in wide grin on her face with Sam’s removed underwear draw. Unluckily for him his draws pull easy out of his dresser. “Are you sure mummy doesn’t buy you these” laughed Kate holding up a pair of grey undies, (Tightly whites for Americans). Sam was shocked and didn’t no what to say for a moment, “Nah, I keep going to throw them out but I keep forgetting, I haven’t worn them for years” Lying want his forte but there where about the same number of boxers then undies anyway so he may have got away with it. “Ye what eva I bet you are wearing some right now!” Said Julie from Sam’s left. “No” said Sam quite sheepishly he didn’t like where this was going. “Lets have a look then” grinned Kate making Sam turn back to her “No!” Said Sam in disgust. “Just pull down your sweat pants a bit to show us the waistband” “No” repeated Sam now going quite red in the face. Kate jumped on Sam attempting to get him in a headlock the other two girls joined in. He was still on the sofa and now been wrestled by three girls. Julie pulled down’ Sam’s sweat pants a bit revealing his white briefs. “O my god his wearing tightly whities” she shouted. The girls continued until he was pinned with both arms against the back of the sofa and Sara being the weaker and less aggressive member left not holding him. “Get his Pants” shouted Julie, Sam by this point was very red and pleading to be let go. Slowly Sara pulled his loose sweat pants to his knee’s Sam luckily had a long shit on which was preventing too much exposure, as Sara pulled them down, Kate and Julie where encouraging her to take them all the way off. Reaching his ankles Sam fought rapidly crossing his legs and preventing any further removal of his cloths. Sara was struggling that’s when Julie stepped in, although she had his left arm pinned against the sofa, she quickly pulled his shirt up exposing his Tight white undies to every one, in shock Sam lost concentration and his sweat pants. Sara through them across the room and sort of held up her hands in triumph. Sam now fought to keep his shit covering his undies on the coach. The girls where laughing and teasing him hysterically by this point. “Aww little Sammy doesn’t want the girls seeing his undies ” Mocked Kate Her and Julie ended up dragging him on the floor with all the struggling. There he was pinned down again by Kate and Julie this time Kate got his head and arms and Julie sat on his legs. Julie now with both hands free pulled Sam’s shirt up to his neck, rolling it up to prevent any more unwanted coverage. The girls sat in hysterics and where most amused by Sam please and constant struggling while exposed in the centre of a room with three girls. “O my god, his underwear look like panties” Shouted Julie, they wasn’t but white briefs and white knickers aren’t too different especially when you are a quite underdeveloped 14 year old. “Well his got the legs for it” said Kate all attention then moved to his skinny hairless legs. “aww I think he wants to be a girl ?” said Julie “Well for starters girls don't wear 11 year old’s boy’s undies.” Added Kate Sam didn’t like where this was going, not one bit. He turned rapidly knocking Kate off his head and tried to get to his feet. He was tripped, and knocked back on the sofa “Get his undies” Shouted Kate, She made a grab and Sam held fast, his face now ever so red with utter humiliation. Julie joined in followed by Sara. Sam was fighting a loosing battle his hands where covering his privates which were being exposed by the pulling. Sheer desperation drove Sam to give up and pull his shirt down to cover, letting go of his underwear. Sam was left sitting alone on the sofa, wearing only a pulled down T shirt, with all three girls standing in front of him, he dare not run his current curled up position was keeping what was left of his modesty covered. He felt extremely naked in front of the girls who where watching him and laughing. “Awww are you embarrassed Sam?” asked Kate sweetly Sam didn’t reply “It could be worse you could have a boner” Kate whispered something to Julie “No I’m not doing that! wait I got a better idea.” Said Julie Sara was blissfully unaware of what was going on around her she just found it extremely amusing, the rush to have stripped and humiliated this boy. Julie whispered something to Kate, “Sara hi five” Kate held up both hands in the air for Sara to slap, on impact Kate rapped her figures around Sara’s and held her hands up for just long enough for Julie to pants her, and quickly pull her shirt up, her small thin body, was quite pale. And her pink almost panties where a deep contrast. Sara shrieked in horror as she quickly exposed. Her shirt was pulled up just to expose a good half of her small breasts covered by a matching pink bra. They held her there for about 3 seconds which felt like an eternity for Sara , before letting her go. There pan had worked however. Sam had a boner covered only a T shirt in a room full of girls it was extremely humiliating. He stat there beet red and flushed, he was sweating it was both humiliating but new developments made it also very exiting, the was the first real time seeing a girl he liked in there underwear his hormones where racing. Yet he was stuck in a room filled with girls, which he was trying to stay covered from, his grip on his shirt was so tight the tips his fingers were going numb. “Awww spoke too soon did I ” said Kate now with a huge smile on her face. Sara quickly fixed her cloths and tried to laugh it off as not that embarrassing, just something to help make Sam even more humiliated. The girls sat back down around Sam and un-paused the film, as if nothing had happened Sam didn’t know what to do if he made a run for it, it might have been a trap, to totally strip him and he knew once standing the shirt wouldn’t cover him. After about 5 minuets of having a huge boner which was not being helped by the fact that he was sitting next to Sara, who he could picture so clearly now in her underwear. Making a mad dash for it Sam ran out of the room the girls cheered as he run, as they could see his smooth almost girl like arse as his ran out of the room. He ran into his room and locked the door. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hope u enjoyed, next part coming, when ever I have time. Its sort of a series although they don't follow part to part, will be all different events in there lives. Plz give feed back XXX |
| Name: | Kristy |
| E-mail address: | kristy506@aol.com |
| Subject: | Humiliated by cousin and friends Part 3 |
| Message: | Well first off I would like to apologize for my taking so long to post this part of the story. The only reason it took so long was that I had to move to a new town, where I actually got stripped and humiliated again, but that's another story. You should be able to find the other parts of my story farther down on the page.
-I was now in my white bra, and light blue panties in front of my perverted, 5 year old cousin, his 3 friends, and my bitch of a mom, waiting for my next humiliating task. And because of my resent loss of my shirt, I decided to do my best to cover up so I put one hand over my bra and the other over the front of my panties. As soon as my hand reached my panties, my cousin Max said in his best police voice, "Take two steps forward and put your hands on your head!" Once this was done he got up and reached for my boobs! Out of pure instinct i lashed out and pushed him away, and as quick as he hit the chair my mom was already up and had given my a painful spank with a belt. She said,"Dont you ever lay a hand on him!" "If you ever do that again you'll regret it dearly!" She then told the boys they could touch any part of me they wanted. Soon they were all grabbing my boobs, butt, crouch, stomach, hips and legs. It was terrible. It was like being there private sex toy. When hey were done with me they told me to turn around, when I did two of them got up on the chair and gave me a double wedgie! It was painful and humiliating. After that, they ordered me down on my hands and knee's! The two wedgiers got on my back, like they were riding a horse, and ordered me to start going! My mom told me to and gave me a warning look and snapped the belt in her hands. So I began to carry them around the house on my back. After a little bit of ridding Max got bored and unsnapped my bra and before I could stop it, it was already on the floor around my wrists. When I stopped and began to retrieve it, my mom spanked me hard on the ass and ordered me to keep going. My cousin even began feeling, cupping and rubbing my boobs! I couldn't even stop because every time I tried, my mom spanked me again. One of the two boys that were laughing at me from behind said, "Hey look I think she peed on herself!"(It really wasn't pee, but it was wet between my legs because shamefully, I was actually turned on by the rubbing of my breasts, the two boys ridding on my bare back, and the humiliation of it all.) My mom felt reluctant to tell them that I hadn't actually peed myself, and when I told them they wouldn't belive me. So they got off my back screaming, "Nasty! Nasty! Nasty!" They were all talking about how I needed a bath, so they lead me into the bathroom, ran a bath, and pulled my wet panties down around my ankles! Now completely naked my mom told me to get in the bath. Because of the threat of the belt hitting my bare ass this time I got in. Soon all four 5 year old boys were giving me, a 13 year old girl a sponge bath! This to me was the most humiliating part of it all. They scrubbed my boobs, armpits, back, stomach. They even made me turn over so they could scrub my butt, and worst of all they made me spread my legs and even washed my pussy!!! :( As they were doing THAT, I have to say that, shamefully, I was close to an orgasm. And just when the sensation between my legs was getting to the point where I would soon explode, I heard a noise from the front door. It was my aunt coming to pick up my cousin and his friends. Just before they all left one of my cousins friends actually grabbed me and gave me a long kiss on the lips! I was so dazed from this whole ordeal that barely fought back. As soon as it had begun it was, or so I though, over. My mom didn't let me get all my clothes back on, but she allowed me to get my bra and panties on. Before I got the rest of them, my mom made me clean the entire house in my underwear! |
| Name: | Alex |
| Subject: | Score! |
| Message: | I'm sure every man has at least one girl like this: the girl that you're closer to than anyone else, who you make the dirtiest jokes with and laugh the most heartfelt with. The girl who you've known for so long and have had such a lust for, but can't act upon it because she's such a close friend that you don't want to take anything too far, whose reciprocated desire for you you're sometimes certain of, and yet other times you think she couldn't want you any less, the sexual tension between you two so thick you could cut it with a knife.
Well mine was a redhead with freckles all over named Liz. Not too wide, not too thin, with hips ideal for child bearing and a plump-yet-firm ass that was always threatening to burst out of her jeans. She and I visited each others' households often for one-sided talks; she would talk, I would stare at her chest when I thought she wasn't looking. Something we'd only started doing recently was dares. It had begun with a joking "I'll show me mine if you show me yours" from her a week back during a conversation about exercise and naked bodies. Without even pausing to think about it I took off my shirt and looked expectently at her, who laughed and did the same. Ever since that day, the image of her breasts suffocating under those black D-cups had been burned into my mind to the point where I'd been absently drawing my memories of them in my free time. I knew with a certainty that I had to see them again in all their glory. With some subtle help from me, the conversation finally turned to dares. Liz was fixated on monks and body discipline; she had been talking nonstop about how they could be punched in the face and not even flinch. Her dare was easily spotted a mile away: "I dare you to not move a muscle for five minutes." "And if I move a muscle sooner?" There had to be conditions for losing; it was what made the entire thing fun. "One item of clothing off--my choice." I nodded, trying to seem casual, and hoped that my sudden boner at the thought of being stripped by Liz wouldn't betray me. I found a more-or-less comfortable position and she started the timer. For about thirty seconds she stood behind me, not making a sound. I could see this coming a mile away too: she was going to lull me into a sense of apprehension, then do something like grab my sides or poke me in the back to try to get me to move. Well I was ready for her, grinning silently and letting myself relaxed, ready for anything she could possibly do to me except for jam her hand down the back of my pants and start groping my ass. After I had landed from jumping three feet in the air and she had finished laughing, Liz pointed at my shirt and mimed grabbing it and throwing it away. Flushing, I complied, hoping she wouldn't notice that my dick was even harder now than it had been before. "Don't get too excited now, Alex!" Fuck. I now stood shirtless and motionless before her, with her going behind me again. This time she didn't bother to wait to surprise me, but instead went straight for my torso, running her hands (cold!) first all over my sides and stomach, then up to my chest where her touching became almost sexual, targetting my nipples and doing breathing exaggeratedly on my neck. Two minutes in and I was nearly shivering from the wellup of hormones as she felt me up. Two and a half minutes in and she went for my lower half again, and I almost whimpered. This time though, she stayed outside the clothes, grabbing my ass through my jeans and squeezing my thighs. When the timer hit four minutes and started grabbing my crotch, teasing me with one hand while tickling/groping my torso with the other, all the while LICKING MY EAR. There was a small part of my brain that was still thinking rationally at that point, and that part wondered whether she had actually started to have sex with me. As soon as the timer beeped for five minutes I shook myself free of her and through myself onto the couch, willing myself not to orgasm right there in front of her. When I could manage to speak, I said "Your... turn." To my surprise she was shivering too. I considered calling her on that, but instead decided to cut out the middlegirl and do it myself. Wasting no time, I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and firmly pulled it above her head, moving her arms for her to get it off over her black bra. Before it had left her skin I began to rub my own hands over her sides and belly, but lightly, letting my fingers run up and down her spine and past her sides and around her belly until she was trembling. I then moved on to her jeans, moving as if to undo her zipper but then dancing away to caress the inside of her thigh, not caring whether I was going too far or not, fully caught up in the heat of the moment. Finally I undid her button and unzipped her jeans, sliding them over her hips and down her legs so I could admire her panties. They were pink and surprisingly lacy. I could hear her breathing now, unsteady and heavy. My hand moved from the outside of her legs to the inside, letting two fingers do the work on her pussy, feeling its lips pressing against the panty fabric. I walked around so that I was facing her and took a moment to look into her eyes. Then the timer beeped. She bolted even faster than I did, pulling her jeans up and then walking past me to where I'd thrown her shirt. She bent over to pick it up and her ass was presented to me, so I ran up to her and pulled the jeans back down again, this time taking the panties with them. Her naked backside was now exposed to me along with hints of the pubic hair between her legs. Squeaking in shock she tried to recover her modest, but my inhibitions were now dead and buried. I grabbed her legs, causing her to trip and bring us both crashing down onto the floor, her with her face up and her ass in the air, and me with my face in her ass. Scrambling over her I undid her bra and threw it across the room, then turned her over and moved down, trying to wrestle her jeans the rest of the way off of her legs while she fought against me kicking, parting her legs in order ot do so and giving me more than one perfect view of her red bush, trimmed and glistening. Finally the jeans (with the panties tangled inside them) came off and I threw them across the room, forcing her arms and legs under me so that I had her pinned completely. We then lay there, panting heavily, me still without my shirt and her nude but for the socks. There was a long moment of awkward silence. "You know," she gasped between breaths with a nervous smile, "I don't think I ever told you before, but you're kind of cute." I left her socks on. |
| Name: | Steve |
| E-mail address: | stevyboo@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | True Camp Story |
| Message: | I used to attend a day camp at the YMCA and it was on an island in the harbor of the town where I lived. I was 12 when it was visiting day at the camp. Parents were supposed to come see where there boys went to camp but it was a weekday so only the mothers and sisters showed up. The fathers were busy working.
We had a big cement building where we stored our gear and changed our clothes. On visiting day a corner of the building was set aside for everyone to change and a blanket was the make shift door for privacy. The visitors would leave before the rest of us boys on a boat that took them back to the town. Several of us guys were changing our of our bathing suits to get dressed as the mothers and sisters lined up just outside the changing room to board the boat. One boy my age was about to put on his underwear when he was pulled out of the room, right in front of the girls leaving. He covered his nudity with a pair of tightie whities that he had in his hands. Two boys pulled both his arms apart and the underwear ended up in one of his hands. He was now totally exposed to all the girls and they were staring, smiling, smirking and giggling. You should have seen the look on the boy's face as the his arms were pulled in each direction and he stood there naked in front of everyone. They held him there until the parade of girls were all on the boat. Even the mothers grinned and smirked at his dilemma. He looked so embarrassed! I felt sorry for him but still felt like it must be exciting to be seen naked by so many girls! I wondered what it would be like if it had been me. Years later I fantasized that I was the one standing there naked in front of all the girls and jerked off over it! |
| Name: | Jodie |
| E-mail address: | J.Butcher@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Stripped by a mugger |
| Message: | I had recently left school after just turning sixteen and completing my exams. I had decided not to do A-levels as I was desperate to earn an income and become independent.
I had applied for the position of a Training Officers assistant at a large company that manufactured electrical components. The company was based in central London and I had been invited to an interview at their central office in Bayswater Road. On the morning of the interview I made sure that I looked impeccable, I had spent an eternity getting ready. I had decided to wear my grey Blair trouser suit with a white shirt and my new black leather Mirage boots that had a subtle 1 inch heel – I was never one for high heels. The interview was at 9:00am and I left over an hour early to ensure that I would make it on time. I had been sent a small map with directions how to get there but in my morning haste, I had left home without them. I caught the train to Victoria and jumped on the tube to High-street Kensington, there were problems on the underground service and the High-street Kensington station was the closest that I could get to Bayswater road. As I left the station, I asked the nearest person directions to EM Electrics at Bayswater road. The nearest person happened to be a woman around the age of 35, a large powerful looking woman who was trying to sell Heather to tourists. “EM Electrics…yeh, I know that place” she said. “Can you point me in the general direction” I asked. “Errr, it’s hard to explain” she replied. “I’ll tell you what, I’ll take you there” she suggested. “Follow me” she said as she marched off across Hyde Park. She said nothing as I followed her across the park to the other side. “It’s this way” she said as she set off down a secluded alley. I followed her, desperately trying to keep up. She suddenly looked over her shoulder and said “come on, keep up, not far now” she then looked down at my feet and said “nice shoes, expensive eh?”. This question made me feel very uncomfortable so I chose to ignore it. We exited the alley onto some extremely run down looking street “Where are we going?” I asked “This way” she said, as she turned down another side alley She then stopped at a doorway of a derelict building and said “in here” “What’s in there?” I asked “It’s this way” she responded “That’s a derelict building” I said She suddenly pulled a blade from her back pocket and said “in here bitch…move” I now knew that I was in big trouble and I stepped inside the building. “That way” she said as she pointed down the corridor. I now walked ahead of her, waiting for her next command. “What are you going to do to me?” I asked. “Next room on the left” she said I stepped into the large room with no other exits or windows, only a skylight above. The woman followed me into the room and pushed me further inside, she then slammed the door behind her and said “STRIP!!!” “Excuse me” I replied in confusion “You heard me, take ya clothes off” she ordered. “My clothes” I repeated, still confused as to what was happening. “… get undressed…take em all off” she barked. “I’ve got money” I said as I pulled my purse out of my pocket “…here” I said as I handed her my purse, hoping that she’d take it and go. She opened my purse and counted the money inside before pocketing it, “It’s up to you, you can get undressed or I can undress you” she said. Resigned to losing my clothes and in a totally dazed state I sat down on an old crate, I then lifted my right foot up on the crate. I pulled up the bottom of my trouser leg, revealing my right shin high boot in its entirety, I then slowly unzipped the boot, under the woman’s watchful eye. “That’s it…” she said “…get them boots off”. Once unzipped, I grabbed the boot in both hands and tugged it off my foot, then placed it next to me on the crate. I then repeated my actions with my left boot and placed it next to the other one. I then stood up feeling the cold floor through my black stockings. “Fetch me them boots” she ordered. I picked up the boots and handed them to her. She lifted them to her nose and smelt the leather before saying “mmmm expensive leather”. She then continued to closely inspect them, reading the label inside and saying “Mirage…they’ll fetch a fair price”. She then opened her bag and put them inside. “Keep going…now the suit” she ordered I pulled the suit jacket off my shoulders and worked it off my arms, handing it to her. I then slowly unbuttoned my shirt, partially revealing my white bra in the process. I then worked the shirt off, pulling it out from my trousers and handed it to her. My bra was the only item left on my upper body. “And the trousers” she said I slowly unbuckled my belt, unclasped and unzipped my trousers and let them drop to my ankles to reveal my white panties. I then stepped out of my trousers, picked them up and handed them to her. “Not quite finished yet girlie” she said “Now turn around and face the wall” she ordered I did as she said and stood facing the wall in nothing but my bra, panties and stockings. I then felt her breath on me as she got closer and closer. “Keep going… I said everything” she whispered in my ear. “You want my underwear?” I quizzed “I’m finally getting through” she replied I slowly rolled each stocking down and took them off; dropping them to the ground. “What pretty feet you have…now the bra” she said I unclasped my bra and let it fall. “And finally those little knickers” she ordered “No please” I begged “Knickers” she repeated I slowly pulled the waistband down and let them fall to my ankles and then stepped out of them. “Stripped at last” she said “Now get on your knees” The floor was cold against my bare flesh but I did as she said and got down on my knees. As I knelt facing the wall, she grabbed my wrist and removed my watch. Then she pulled my bobble from my hair and my hair fell around my shoulders. She had now taken every item off of me. “Count to fifty, then you can go” she said I started counting and I heard the door close behind me. When I finally reached fifty, I stood up, turned around and saw that the woman had gone, taking all of my clothes with her (including my underwear). I was in a real fix, standing naked in an old derelict building, with no money, no clothes and no idea where I was. I slowly opened the door and stepped out into the corridor. I cautiously made my way through the building desperate to find something to wear. I opened a door to another room and spotted an old cardboard box on the floor. It was the only thing that I could use to cover myself. I flattened the box and then put in over my head, pulling it down to cover my torso. I now had to somehow get home. I made my way out onto the street and spotted a mechanics garage on the corner, I had no other option. I made my way over to the mechanics and called for assistance. An old man appeared from the back of the garage looking perplexed at my state. “What’s happened here” he asked. “A woman stole my clothes and I’m totally lost” I told him. “Not again” he said “she’s making a habit out of stealing youngsters clothes and still the police can’t catch her” he informed me. “You’d better come this way and call the police” he said as he pointed to his office. I called the police and they collected me and returned me home. I returned back to school to complete my A-levels, I wasn’t ready to by independent. |
| Name: | Nina |
| E-mail address: | nina1984@gmail.com |
| Subject: | Another GILLIAN story |
| Message: | Another story from my favourite author, Gillian.
Taken from Siggys board ---------------------------- After spending four years at Leeds Metropolitan University as it is called now. I applied for and got a job with one of the leading banks. I’d been told that as a fast track graduate manager I’d be placed anywhere in the country. You can imagine my surprise and delight when I was sent back home. My aunt and uncle agreed to put me up. My male cousin had left home so there was a room available; my younger female cousin (Rachael) still lived at home whilst studying at Art College. I’d been back a few weeks well perhaps nearly two months when one day I found myself on an errand near my old house. I just had to go and look. I wondered down the street. My old house was still there looking worse for wear. It was up for sale. I wondered if Julie still lived a few doors down. I knocked on the door in anticipation but no answer came. Then a voice called from over the road. It was Mrs Kitchen, now looking very old; it’s amazing what seven years does to your perception of people. She was very gushy, and all over me. When I’d calmed her down and agreed to have tea with her she informed me that Julie’s parents had moved away but that Julie and her partner (empathises on partner with some distain at the idea) lived in the next street or was it the one after, but local anyway. Bryan she thought was in London, married she said with unsure hesitation. Ernest she couldn’t remember but Malcolm who I hadn’t thought about in years she could (old peoples selective memory). I thanked her for the tea and resolved to try and fine Julie. I searched the neighbouring streets once or twice after that day but eventually gave it up as hopeless. The estate of old houses with criss-crossing alleyways was just too vast. I met a few people I knew from school but none could say exactly where Julie lived but that she did live locally with Scott it appeared. One afternoon on banks business I found myself in the town centre having just missed a bus. I decided to go for a coffee, spotted a café and went in. I walked up to the counter and stood there transfixed like the girl behind it, before we both screamed and had everyone else in the shop looking around at the two imbeciles at the counter. “JULIE!!” I screamed. “GILLY!!” she screamed back. We were soon sat at a table drinking coffee (on the house) reminiscing and catching up. I left with her telephone number and address and a promise to go to dinner next week. Dinner went well, Scott, had matured in many ways but man always seem to retain certain childlike qualities which just irritate you. We saw each other on and off over the next month or so. Then one night whilst down at the pub, Julie said that Bryan and his partner, (Chloe) where coming up from Lincoln for the weekend shortly. One Friday night as I was leaving work with Rachael a car piped and pulled up. The female driver lent across to the passenger door and wound down the window. “Gilly, I’ve been waiting for you! Bryan and Chloe are coming to tea do you want to come.” she said. “Oh, I’d love too but I’m go…” I stopped remembering my manners. “Wait, let me introduce you both. Rachael this is Julie.” “HI” said Julie. “And Julie this is Rachael” I said. “HI” said Rachael. “Sorry Julie, I’d love to come normally but I’ve promised to go to the pictures with Rachael” I said. “Well, why don’t you both come for tea and Scott will drop you off at the pictures later” Julie said. I Looked at Rachael. She’d wanted to meet Julie since I’d told her I’d met her in the café. Rachael nodded. “Okay then but we’re not really dressed for it” I said tugging my corporate uniform blouse. “That’s fine, it looks okay,” Julie said. “Okay then” I said opening the passenger side door and climbing in the front, Rachael opened the back door and climbed in the back of the car. We chattered away about our busy weeks has Julie drove through the rush hour traffic which was made worse by the fact that it started to rain heavy. We drew up outside and dashed inside from the rain. Bryan and his partner Chloe greeted us at that door. I’d already re-discovered my crush on Scott but Bryan had matured and he was a real dish now. We immediately started catching up and just being kids again. It was only when Julie started to introduce Rachael to Chloe that I remembered poor Rachael stood there. “Oh sorry, my manners” I said. “Bryan this is my cousin Rachael, and I take it this is Chloe” I said. We all exchanged greetings. We were then all shown through to the open plan lounge dinning room. We had drinks, then a lovely meal with drinks, then some more drinks, and then some more drink. “I seem to know you from somewhere” Bryan said to Rachael. Then after a brief pause, “Have we met before”? “Yes, I thought that too’ said Julie. “Well I recognised you straight away” Rachael said pausing deliberately and looking at me before she delivered the killer blow, “even with your clothes on”. “OH! God, that was you. The scrawny little kid sniggering behind her mothers skirts” Julie said. Rachael nodded. “Oh do tell more”, said Chloe. “We were caught by Gilly’s Aunt and Uncle, with Rachael and her brother playing pirates. We’d had to pay a ransom,” Julie said. I started to blush at the unwinding revelation. “The ransom was what exactly” Chloe asked. “The usual” Julie said. Then added to clarify, “I full strip, naught on, naked as a, well whatever”. Causing my maximum embarrassment. “So that’s why you like tie-up games so much” Chloe said. That comment seemed to suggest that Julie was still playing games. “So I take it that you where naked as well” Chloe said looking at me. I managed a nod. “Well you’re in good company” Chloe said. “Very good company” said Scott. “Have you ever played cops and robbers Rachael” Bryan said. “Oh, no, I led a very sheltered life but Gillian told me all about your games together, and of course I have first hand eyewitness testimony” Rachael said. “Jules as told me all about her childhood games, haven’t you dear.” Chloe said. Julie just smiled and didn’t answer. “Would you like to play now?” Scott asked Rachael. “I think we are a bit to old for childhood games” I said. “Quite the contrary. We still play regularly but they’re not childhood games anymore, more adult games” Scott said. “So I suppose you want to play pirates, or spies, or what was it last time, oh yes, airline hostesses caught in a Islamic country trying to smuggle drink” Chloe said. “Well I was thinking that since we have two bank tellers here, we’d play bank robbers” Scott said. Scott now looked at me. He didn’t have to look at Rachael (18 years old) he could see that she was more than eager for some fun. My heart began to pound. My body want limp, it had tingles everywhere and felt decidedly weak. I needed the toilet, and a shiver ran through me. “Do we take silence as a yes?” Bryan asked. I think it was the drink more than anything else. I just sat there silent as the boys stood and said for us to follow them. They walked into the kitchen and said that the breakfast bar could be the bank counter. Scott looked around and walked over to the built in cupboard, opened it, and clean a few things out. “There that can be the time lock vault’ he said. It was obvious that Rachael and I would play tellers. Julie and Chloe where assigned as customers who just happened to be in the bank when it was hit. Chloe turned out to be a natural actress. She stepped up to the counter and proceeded to cash a cheque. I had a little snigger at the ridiculousness of it. Julie and Rachael had a little giggle when Julie asked her to cash a million pound cheque. Julie said that it would be the only time in life she’d be that rich. At that the kitchen, rather bank door was burst open. Two masked robbers entered waving guns. The entry was show unexpected, even though I knew it was coming, I actually let out a scream along with Chloe who was just acting. “Don’t move or reach for anything or it will be your last move.’ Scott yelled which really did frighten me. “You two back away from the counter and turn around.” Scott commanded and as we did as instructed he added, “And put your hands behind your head and spread your legs. At the same time Bryan was commanding Chloe and Julie to lie down on the floor, put their hands behind their heads and spread their legs. Scott moved to Rachael’s location and mine. Scott placed his hands on my abdomen sides and began to slowly frisk me. Being more than tipsy, and not having had a man in a while, I allowed him to roam free and was getting quite worked up. His hands wondered over my breasts with a light touch that sent tickles through my body. I had the same reaction when they glided over my bottom. He then placed his hands at my ankles and ran his hands up my legs and up under my skirts. I dropped my hands to stop him but he barked, “Stand still or I’ll have to slot you”. I stood perfectly still as he checked between my legs. He then moved on to Rachael and carried out the same search. Rachael is somewhat ticklish so she had to check herself from laughing. “Ticklish?” Bryan asked. “Yes”, Rachael replied. Bryan was busy frisking Julie and Chloe as the lay on the floor. He first of all frisked them lying on their fronts then had them turn onto their backs to be frisked again. Scott directed me to turn around and then had me remove my jewellery, which I did, placing them in the little bag he’d picked up from the side of the chair. Bryan and Chloe had brought some little gifts for Julie. Rachael then had to turn around and remove her jewellery too. Next Scott past the bag to Bryan who had Julie and Chloe remove their jewellery. “Bryan then said, “Hold on a minute” and stepped in front of me and crouched down. He checked out my legs by running his hands up the inside of my legs and up under my skirt then cupping his hand under my pubis. I breathed in and looked crossly at him but also shrived at the touch. The same procedure was followed with Rachael (who by the look on her face enjoyed it a bit too much), causing Scott to do a recheck after Bryan’s initial frisk. They then reversed roles for Julie and Chloe. Chloe whispered something about that being an interesting ‘new touch’. They left the two of us to stand in the middle of the kitchen floor with poor Julie and Chloe now made to return over to lie on their fronts as before whilst they made arrangements and found items required. We where then told to turn around and my heart pulsated. “Strip down to your skimpies ladies” Scott said. I turned back to face Rachael (I thought she would now perhaps bottle it but no just even more of a smile on her face). I looked at the other two women lying on the floor, and they didn’t seem perturbed by the command. Rachael had already begun to slip out of her shoes, and was simultaneously undoing the top buttons of her corporate blouse. I reached for my blouse’s top button and it was as if i’d stepped back in time. I was a little girl again. I slowly undid each button slipping out of my shoes as I did. As my bra begun to appear I had the most almighty shiver? I couldn’t really believe what I was doing. Very soon the blouse was undone, and so was Rachael’s. I wore a white lacy bra; Rachael had a black lacy bra on. We slipped our blouses off and let them drop to the floor. Next we reached for the back of our skirts and undid the little button then the zip. The skirts crackled as they slipped down over our nylon tights. Now stood in underwear and tights the robbers said that was far enough and told us to turn around again. Quite expertly in one quick movement Scott grabbed my wrists and bound them with some nylon cord. Rachael was likewise bound then we where both told to lay down. It was a bit of a struggle to lay down with hands tied more so for Rachael than I, since I’d had to work out the technique before. Once on the floor our feet where bound as well. Bryan bent down and unclipped my bra. “Hoy” I said. “Lovely skin”, Bryan said. He then smiled and pushed his thumbs into the waistband of my tights. “No!” I whispered. But to no avail my tights where pushed down bearing my panty covered bottom. “That’s better, we can see your panties true colour, perhaps we should check to see if you have any weapons concealed under them” Bryan said pulling gently on the centre of the waistband. “NO, no” I screamed. Bryan and Scott laughed. “Let are sweat a bit with the other one’ Scott said. I was left like that whilst the men went back to Chloe and Julie two women. “Okay Blondie you can stand up” Scott said address Julie since Chloe was raven black. “Okay strip” Scott said. I could here Julie undressing but could not see. First I heard her shoes clop onto the floor. Then the quiet little dull thud sounds of buttons being undone on her blouse. I heard the swish of the material rubbing against her skin as it was removed. Then the zipper of her skirt and the crackle as it was pushed over tights I assumed. There was then the sound of nylon being pulled off over skin, and bare feet making contact with the cold lino floor. He sound stopped for a moment then Scott said, “The rest too”. “What?” said Julie (the customer). “You don’t make the tellers strip complete so why should I” Julie said quite indignantly. “Their professionals, their not likely to do any thing stupid and cause a problem. Neither are you in the nude, now strip” Scott said. The sound of a frustrated and somewhat angry woman nearly drowned out the sound of the clip being released and the bra being pulled away from the body. I heard the clip hit the floor at about the time I heard the snap of the panties waistband being pulled clear of the skin before the swish of the panties moving down the lovely, long legs of Julie. “Right turn around” Bryan said. “Ok, I’m stripped you don’t need to tie me up as well” Julie’s protest was interrupted by the sound of her being forcibly spun around on the lino floor and the sound of nylon rope being tied into place. “Lay down’ said Bryan. I heard the sound of Julie slowly lowering herself to the floor, and naked flesh making contact with the lino. “Don’t close your legs, keep the spread. After all customers deserve special treatment by the bank”. Bryan’s words where a play on words of our banks slogan. “Okay your turn” Bryan said obviously referring to Chloe. Chloe really seemed to like playing these games. She really gets into the part. She pleaded with the guys to be allowed to keep her clothes on. But in the end it didn’t do much good. The guys forcibly stripped her of all her clothing. It would seem this was Chloe’s little kink. She was wrestled to the floor and bound. “Right sort that one out and we’ll get on with loading the money,” said Scott. Bryan came over to Rachael and stood astride her body. He bent down and with a well-practised flick undid her bra. Rachael just let out a surprised but pleasurable, “Ow”. Next Rachael began to plead as the sound of nylon being moved down her body filled the room. I couldn’t exactly see what Bryan was doing laying so close next to her but I surmised that her tights like mine where now just above her knees. Bryan walked away and they both made to leave the room. I then heard one of them turn on their heels, the squeak of shoe leather on lino alerting me to it. “Just one more thing” Scott said. Scott appeared over me looking down he stooped and I felt his fingers pincher the waistband of my panties. My intended cries and pleas changed to a shrill squeal as my panties where pulled down to reveal my pink little bottom. “That should keep you cool under fire” Scott said and turned to leave, leaving me in a state, my stomach had just dropped through the floor and my body had the light shaky trembling fear feeling. We lay quiet for a while. Then began to chatter. Julie asking what we thought of the game and if we where okay about it. Chloe informed us that they played these game a few time per year. Rachael asked her about her comment of being in good company and Chloe began to tell us of her childhood game playing. He tales where interrupted by Scott telling us to be quiet or else. We fell quiet for a while. I’ll see if I can get Chloe to tell you about her childhood games, her friends where far more adventurous than us. We started to chitchat again. After about two minutes of quiet whispering Chloe said something funny and we all laughed. This brought Scott back into the room as I was answering Chloe back. “I told you to be quiet, see if this keeps you quiet for a bit” Scott said as he moved over me. He pulled me over onto my right side and quickly pulled clear my undone bra. “Hoy, no” I shouted. “Well this is what you get for being noisy. You get to give us a free show of your bits and pieces” Scott said obviously taking in my breasts and pubic hair. My heart was now in panic mode, beat like a drum, trying to find its way out of my chest. I had to squeeze my leg and bum muscles very tight to prevent an accident. Rachael found herself being asked if she wanted the same treatment. She said, “No”. Scott then moved on to Julie. “No, please, it wasn’t me talking, no, no” Julie cried out. “No, no” Julie continued. “No, please no, not there, that’s please, no” I figured that Scott was giving her a grope. “Do you want some of this treatment” Scott asked. Chloe replied, she obviously knew the comment was aimed at her. “NO, I’ll be quiet”. Scott went back into the lounge, and then after we’d lain there for about another ten minutes he and Bryan came back in. They came over to me and Rachael and untied our feet. “Okay its time to put you two into the vault, we’re taking the two bimbo’s hostage” Bryan said as he pulled me up off the floor and Scott was doing likewise to Rachael. I was in effect naked but Bryan wasn’t taking any chances of missing anything. He pushed my tights and panties down to my ankles. “There that should slow your running down”. My bra had fallen full away from my breasts. Rachael who I could now see fully was marched across the floor to the cupboard. “In you go the vault will make a good holding cell for you two’ Scott said. Rachael’s bra although undone hadn’t been pulled away from her breasts. As Scott turned her into the cupboard he smiled, “Sorry love, this will make you think twice about running” and with that he pulled Rachael’s bra off and over her head so she was topless. I was now marched across the floor and pushed into the cupboard after my younger cousin. I don’t know how long we’d stood there like that. We where surmising what was happening to the hostages. We heard foot steps outside the cupboard and Bryan opened the door. I just couldn’t help but giggle. He was wearing one of those paper-mashie police party hats. “Its safe to come out now ladies we have the robbers in custody” he said. We where let out and untied. Chloe and Julie where sitting at the breakfast bar just wrapped in a blanket. We where given blankets to and joined them for a mug of good police coca, which was what the friendly sergeant Scott said we needed. We chatted about the experience and then got dressed. Said our good byes and Scott drove us home. “I hope you two where okay about tonight. You’re both great sports. I hope we can do it again’. Scott said. Rachael answered for the both of us when she said very excitedly, “Yes please and I won’t be so good next time”. |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Golden Empire, Part 6 |
| Message: | Part 6 - Empire's End
When we arrived at the servants' entrance to the Harem, we found Audrey waiting for us with three of the Glorious Guard keeping watch in the hall. The normal servants were nowhere to be seen. Melissa, Dan, and young Alatas could barely believe what was going on, and it was up to me to reassure them that everything was actually proceeding according to plan. "Hallo luv," Audrey said cheerfully to me. "The bugs are all out, we can talk freely, but we don't have much time. You all need to change into these." She and another guardswoman handed us some drab maintenance uniforms. Dan turned them over in his hand and giggled. "I can't believe this," he said. "The fact that I'm here doing this is amazing." Melissa grabbed his arm possessively. I had barely been able to separate the two of them in the four hours since I told them about the plan. I expected that it wouldn't be long before RBC gave him a transfer to Toronto. "What happens next?" I asked Audrey. She smiled. "Well, when my beautiful comrades come out with the Big Fish on the hook, then we initiate Palace-wide chaos, and grab a rubbish bin. You'll take the bin to the designated exit while Melissa and Dan here spot for you." "How will I get through the Palace without getting lost?" I asked. "Good question," Audrey declared. "And I have the answer. Kade!" To my surprise, little Kade came walking out from another part of the servants' room. She was dressed - I was glad to see - in one of the modesty-preserving billowy dresses. She grinned shyly at me. "As you can see, you have a guide," noted Audrey. "Now, you had better get dressed quick, and rough up your hair so no one can recognize you. This plan is like clockwork, there's not a minute to waste." "Is there a little boys' room?" Melissa asked on Dan's behalf. Audrey gave them an amused look. "What, modesty?" she laughed. "OK, little boys' room is the shower over there, little girls' room is the storeroom over there." I headed for the storeroom, and Melissa followed Dan into the "little boys' room." Young Alatas watched them and let out a laugh. "Be out quick, you two!" I warned them, and went to get changed. I slipped out of my suit jacket and stood there for a second checking out my body in the storeroom mirror. It had been poked and prodded and closely examined by all kinds of the most ridiculous and disgusting people on Earth over the last five days, and part of me couldn't wait to wrap it up in some nice modest clothes again. But, I couldn't deny, part of me wondered how excited people had realy been to check out my bits and pieces. To me, the body in the mirror was a 30-year-old model a bit past its prime, a little bulgy in some of the wrong places, and never the world's most amazing specimen to begin with. But I'd be damned if there wasn't an Emperor somewhere on Earth who's whole political system was set up just to get me to show that body off. I smiled into the mirror, and realized that I was kind of cute. Just then, the door opened, and young Alatas was there. "Miss Benoit, we need to hurry -" He saw my naked state, and gaped. A true gentleman would have averted his eyes, I supposed, but what the hell, he was a good kid. I briefly considered doing the modest thing and at least covering my boobs, but when would be my next chance to impress an eighteen-year-old boy with them? "Come on in, Alatas," I said, and beckoned with my hand. Wide-eyed, he stepped into the storeroom. I walked up to him, and, God bless the kid, he actually started to pull away. But I grabbed him and gave him one of the best French kisses it's ever been my pleasure to give. Sorry, Paul, I thought, thinking of my man back in Toronto, and knowing that he'd understand, but feeling a little guilty anyway. Meanwhile, the boy's body stiffened as the buck-naked woman of his dreams stuck her tongue down his throat. I disengaged from Alatas, then gave him a wink. "Now go find some girls your own age," I chuckled, and pulled on the long gray maintenance jacket (even maintenance women weren't allowed to wear pants? Gross!). The kid was still breathing heavily and moving in an awestruck daze as I strode back out into the servants' area. There, Mel and Dan were in their drabs, holding hands, with Mel again covering herself modestly. Kade was also nearby, looking at the couple in romantic admiration. I looked around for Audrey, and she stepped in from the hall. "It's almost time," she fretted. "Where could they be?" Just then, as if on queue, the inner door to the Harem swung open, and in marched two of the Glorious Guard - naked, of course, so as not to raise an alarm within the Harem. In fact, they were only recognizable as members of the Guard by their height and athletic musculature, and their stiff military bearing. I noted with amusement that they both had a thin strip of gold-dyed pubic hair - Guard regulations, no doubt. Theirs were without a doubt the most attractive female bodies I had seen up close, and I felt like a troll next to them. Between them, they held another nude figure, slumped and dazed - the Emperor, I realized with a start. The others, except Audrey, were even more astonished. As soon as the guardswomen entered, Audrey rushed over to one of the women - a lean Eurasian brunette - and planted a kiss on her that might have put the one I gave Alatas to shame. Oh, I thought. Ah. Dan's eyebrows were raised on wonder, as this would probably be his only chance in life to see a totally gorgeous naked woman make out with another totally gorgeous woman in a bikini. Melissa noticed him staring, and gave a petulant tug on his arm, but was too mesmerized by the sight herself to really care. "Hallo lover," the Eurasian woman said cheerfully to Audrey, slapping her on the ass. "Good on ya," Audrey answered, and handed the two guardswomen the standard Glorious armor, which they put on. A bit frighteningly, she also gave them gunswords and shocksticks, and carried a shockstick herself. This was for real, I thought. The Emperor, whatever they had done to him, seemed in no condition to fight or run away; his eyes were kind of glazed as Audrey cuffed his hands behind his back. As powerful as he had seemed when I had met him in the Harem and in the audience chamber, now he seemed deflated, pathetic, a shortish middle-aged man with a bad haircut and a medium-sized dick. "All right, troops, let's move out," ordered Audrey. Lifting her hand, she tapped her ring three times with one finger. "That should do it." The only sign of what she had done was a brief flickering of the lights - actually, I was surprised that it was that noticeable. But I knew that the Palace security systems would be essentially blinded and silenced, giving nonsense readouts - thanks to the codes Claire and the General had held in their combined possession. Even now, members of the Glorious Guard and the military would be racing to seize the security and communication systems and political documents of the state, and to neutralize the Palace Guard Corps and other loyalists. "Let's go," Audrey barked, and we emptied into the hallway. "This hall is now dead," she told us, "we can say and do whatever we want. Now where's that rubbish bin?" Four of the Glorious Guard left, with Audrey's orders, to join the fight elsewhere in the Palace. They took Alatas with them, off to join his father, and he waved goodbye sheepishly to me as he left. "Thank you, Miss Benoit," he said. "Good luck." "Call me Julia!" I called after him. Then we were just waiting in the hall, under the fluorescent lights - me, Audrey, Mel, Dan, Kade, Audrey's lover, and the captive Emperor. The rubbish bin was late, and we were all nervous. Also, the Emperor seemed to be recovering from whatever they had drugged him with. As soon as he regained his faculties, he started shouting. "Release me at once!" he demanded, a bit predictably. "Obey your Emperor! Whatever this is can't possibly succeed! Release me or I'll have you all killed!" Audrey walked toward him, menacing him with her shockstick. He quickly lowered his voice, but his eyes smoldered like fire. Audrey's dark-haired lover kept a firm hold on one of his arms. "What do you think you're doing?" he demanded in a lower voice. "The Emperor is not to be trifled with. And give me some clothes, the Emperor is not to be seen naked by commoners." "That didn't bother you the other night," I said coyly. He shot me a venomous look. "Is this a foreign plot? A Canadian coup? I warn you, I have powerful allies, and Canada could have just signed its death warrant. You think the age of war is over? I'll show you -" "Oh shut the fuck up!" Audrey spat. "You're not going to war with anyone! You're going to Brazil to work in the uranium mines." He blanched for a second, then the rage returned. "Captain Audrey, as a member of the Glorious Guard, it is your sworn duty to obey my every command!" he declared. "You have broken your oath by this treason, and I command you to remember your duty and release me at once!" Audrey just laughed. To my surprise, Mel walked over to the Emperor, as Dan looked on with a look of amazement. Mel kept her dignity with a hand between her legs - the Emperor had seen her exposed for the last time. "You're a fool," Mel declared. "You never thought women would rebel against you, did you? You thought if you had your little elite fighting squad of women, they'd always be loyal to you because you had the dick, right? Well, looks like you were wrong, asshole." And saying that, she spat right in his face. The Emperor struggled against his bonds, but the strong arms of the guardswoman held him in place. "She has a good point," Audrey said to the Emperor. "You never did give us much respect, did you?" The Emperor leered up at her. "How much respect did you deserve?" he spat. "Did you think you were anything other than sexual ornaments, prancing around in your little gold bikinis while we all watched your tits and asses jiggle when you saluted?" "Well, if that's the way you feel about it..." Audrey clucked. "And how much respect did you deserve," he continued, "when you were naked under me, groaning and spreading your legs and begging me for more?" Audrey sighed, and casually flipped her shockstick up between his legs. There was a thwack, a crackle, and a blue flash. Five minutes later, when we had just about finished cleaning the Imperial Dinner off the tiled floor, the rubbish bin finally arrived, pushed by two of the men from RBC Vancouver dressed as maintenance workers. Audrey took a syringe from the pouch on her belt, and bent down over the naked Emperor, who was still gasping and jerking on the floor. "Don't want to give him too much of this," she muttered as she shot clear liquid into his arm. After a moment, the Emperor stopped his agonized writhing and slumped listlessly. With help from Dan Rubin, Audrey and the other Guardswoman loaded him into the bin and closed the lid. At that moment, four Palace guardsmen marched around the corner, shocksticks in hand. "Hey," said Audrey conversationally. "You're not supposed to be here." "Halt!" one of them yelled. "Put your hands up!" Audrey and her lover laughed, and suddenly launched themselves at the guardsmen. I got to see firsthand that the Glorious Guard hadn't trained in vain; in less than twenty seconds, all four of the men were unconscious or moaning softly on the floor, while Audrey and the other Guardswoman hadn't sustained a scratch. "Wow," I said. "Good thing I'm on your side." Audrey walked over and gave me a quick kiss on the head. "Time for you to get going, luv," she said. "Be careful, all right?" "Will do," I said. "Thanks so much for everything," Mel volunteered. "Send me a postcard from Canada," Audrey suggested, and we all smiled. "Just one suggestion for when you take over here," I said. "First new law, all women get pants." "You know it," Audrey said with a wink. Then Mel, Dan, Kade and I took the big black rubbish bin with the unfortunate Emperor in it, and began to wheel it down the hallway. Mel and Kade went first, with Dan bringing up the rear. Kade wuld lead Mel ahead, Mel would check for signs of danger, then would pass me the all clear, and I would trundle the big bin slowly through the halls, with Dan checking behind us to make sure we weren't being followed. We took a service elevator up, and tried to stick to the less-used smaller hallways. The signs of chaos in the Palace were beginning to multiply. People would occasionally walk excitedly by, not knowing what was going on; other times we saw groups of Palace guard yelling and running with weapons drawn. Once we saw two Glorious Guardswomen charging toward a fight, and avoided that area. No one noticed us; we were just lowly maintenance people, doing our job in the middle of the chaos. Through it all, I marveled that I was somehow still naked from the waist down. Imperial rule was ended, and yet to put on pants would be to attract undue attention. Somehow, Imperial sexism was reaching out to harass me from the grave. Ridiculous. Then all at once I heard a shout, and suddenly there were two guardsmen running toward me with gunswords drawn. I froze. Did they know who I was? Had they got word? Then it became clear that they were headed right for me, and it didn't matter any more. I screamed. Dan came barreling out from behind a wall, and crashed headlong into one of the guardsmen in a flying rugby tackle. The other one, a big Pacific Islander, paused and turned to face this new threat, and in that second I acted, throwing my maintenance towel into his face. There was a gunshot from behind, stunning me. Then the big Islander ripped the towel off his face and came charging at me again. I wanted to duck behind the rubbish bin, but that was suicide, he couldn't knock that over or someone might see the Emperor, so I ducked the other way, and he lashed out at me with an arm, catching me and flinging me back against the wall. Pain burst in my chest. My legs went flying, and as I saw the big man raise his gunsword to stab me, I absurdly thought of the fact that I was flashing him shamelessly - - and then a fire extinguisher cracked across the back of his head. He screamed, staggered, and whirled, and Melissa was there, winding up for another shot. She smashed the red canister into the side of his head, and he went down like a sack of potatoes. She stood there panting and smiled down at me, her hair wild. From behind her, Dan got to his feet, holding his shirt closed over a bleeding graze where the guardsman - now lying unconscious on the floor - had shot him. I sighed and closed my eyes in relief - then opened them again and blushed as I remembered my exposed position and hastily clapped my legs together. Mel set down the fire extinguisher and helped me up. I gave her a big hug and a kiss. Behind her, Kade crept fearfully out from behind a wall. "Mel, I thought I was a goner," I said, tears squeezing out of my eyes. "Hold on, you two," Dan said. "I think I've seen too much girl-on-girl action for one day." "Dan!" I yelled, as Mel examined his cut. "Are you OK? Jesus Christ!" "Yeah, I'll be fine," he said. "The other people are waiting with my bag, I've got a first aid kit in there. Let's just try to get there as quickly as possible." Which we did. We made good time, with Kade leading the way. We saw more maintenance people near the service exits, but the Palace and its staff were so huge that they didn't take note of a couple new faces. Besides, there was some kind of chaos going on, and they were preoccupied with avoiding it. When we finally reached our designated exit, the other RBC Vancouver people were already waiting for us with our bags. The two women had already put their pants on - in an hour or two there would be a new order in the Golden Empire, and new masters of the Palace. Dan started putting a bandage on his gunshot wound. Mel and I took our clothes out of our bags, and, not caring at all anymore, stripped down and changed in front of everyone. The sensation of the pants sliding over the skin of my legs was one of the best things I've ever felt. "Are you leaving now, Miss Benoit?" Kade asked when I had changed. "Yeah," I told her, "Take care of your father and brother for me, OK?" She nodded. "I will," she said. Then I had an idea. Reaching into my bag, I took out a pair of pants and handed them to her. "Put em on," I said. "They're a bit big but it's the best I can do. Wear em with pride." She grinned hugely, and awkwardly slipped on the pants. With the big billowy dress and the too-long suit pants, she certainly wasn't in fashion, but she was finally decent. "And don't ever let any man take em away from you," I said. "Unless he really really cares about you." "I won't!" she said earnestly, and I laughed. "Hey," Mel said to me, indicating the big black rubbish bin. "Can we see him?" "Um..." said, looking around, but there was no one but us Canadians around. "Sure, why not?" I opened the bin, and everyone crowded around to look in. The Emperor lay there, curled up in what was undoubtedly an excruciatingly uncomfortable position. He was starting to recover from his second shot of the drug, and waking to the more unpleasant reality of his new life situation. I noticed with grim satisfaction that his hands were still clapped protectively between his legs. "Wha...where..." he started to say, his mouth moving sluggishly. I leaned over the bin and looked straight into his eyes with a stare sharp enough to pierce steel. He wisely shut up. We all laughed at the absurdity. "Bye now," I said. "Be a good boy and stay quiet, OK? Or we'll cut off your penis and mail it to Audrey. Enjoy Brazil!" And we put the lid back on the bin, and that was the end of the Golden Emperor. About five minutes later there was a knock on the service exit from outside, and some people dressed as trash collectors with a big garbage truck were beckoning to us to come out. Wheeling the bin into the open, we passed beneath the giant wall of the Palace of Gold, and out under the cool night sky. Twelve hours later, on a plane somewhere over the Pacific, I got up to stretch my legs in the aisle. I took a look at Mel's sleeping form - probably dreaming of Dan, I thought with a grin. Ahh, youth. She deserved a rest, though - in the last five days, she had suffered through massive sexual harassment, found love, dodged death, and helped to bring down an Empire. And I'll be damned, I thought, I did some of those things too. On a whim, I made my way to the bathroom, creeping past sleeping passengers and drowsy flight attendants. I locked the door, then undid the button on my pants and dropped them to the floor along with my panties. Slowly, I turned in the mirror, looking my half-naked self over. You know, I thought, maybe this style is kind of sexy after all. Maybe Paul and I would have to play a little "Golden Empire" when I got back to Toronto. I giggled. Hey, I thought, really, 30's not that old. Pretty young, actually. And I reached down and pulled up my pants. The End |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Golden Empire, Part 5 |
| Message: | Part 5 - The Glorious Plot
We had one more day in the Palace (our flight left the next morning), but since our business was basically done, Mel didn't want to go out at all. We were all ready for it to just be over. Besides, we were both nursing pretty awful hangovers. But, after eating some snacks we had brought as our lunch, I decided to go out for a bit and see the Palace one last time. Mel couldn't understand why I'd want to remember the place at all, but I said that it was 100% certain that I'd never see it again, since if they tried to re-assign me here I'd go on a killing spree. She laughed. I put on the long loose-hanging dress that Audrey had sent me, and wandered out into the Palace, telling Mel I'd be back in the evening. As I walked, I thought hard about the scene in the audience chamber the previous day. I wondered what further punishments the Emperor had subjected Claire to, and how much power that woman really held in the Empire. Was there a power struggle between the bureaucracy and the military? Was the Emperor's crude sexist system designed to keep the military placated and the mostly female bureaucrats in their place? Although we'd failed to secure Canada any mining rights, the trip hadn't been a total bust - I'd found out some very interesting facts about the inner workings of the political system in this strange little authoritarian state. As I was musing on these thoughts, I walked through one of the Palace's grandest, most ornately decorated hallways, past wall murals stylizing the Emperor's conquests and the natural beauty of the Australian continent. Only a few people were in the halls now, most of them probably in the audience chamber or at lunch. But as I turned a corner, I saw a group of men walking straight toward me, and instantly froze. It was Tung-hua Jackson and two palace guardsmen. It was obvious they were making straight for me; had they followed me the whole way, or could they track me on monitors? I didn't have time to think about that, or to do anything at all, as they cornered me. "We meet again, Miss Benoit," Jackson said in that slimy faux-jovial voice of his. "I've been looking for you all day, actually. If you'd be so kind as to come with me, I think we have some things to discuss." The way the guards stood over me, I could tell it wasn't a request. Suddenly I was glad I had worn my billowy dress, my only garment that gave me any reasonable amount of modesty. But even that turned out to be futile, as one of the guards grunted "Weapons check," and lifted my dress with his (thankfully sheathed) gunsword. Jackson leered as I clapped my legs together and glared at him. Then when that was done, they led me to a lounge a few halls down. Inside, the guards sat in the chairs while Jackson poured pop for himself and for me. I sipped warily as he paced in front of me. "So, Miss Benoit," he said, "Has your trip been successful?" "I think you know the answer to that," I answered neutrally. "Yes, too bad about that mining deal," he said, waving his hand. "I supported it, myself. But I'm referring to the other purpose of your trip." "Other purpose?" I arched an eyebrow. "Yes," he continued, "I hope the Canadian intelligence services find our security plans useful." A shock went down my spine. I said nothing. "You didn't think we'd find out?" he said. "The Palace security details were hacked and downloaded this morning. Did you think we wouldn't know who did it?" "I hope you plan on coming up with some evidence," I shot back. "We're not involved in anything of the kind." He chuckled - an unattractive sound. "Well," he said, "that's not for me to decide. But I might have the chance to whisper in the ears of those who do decide who's responsible." I had a sinking feeling I knew where this was going. He confirmed my sinking feeling by setting down his drink and walking straight toward me. "So," I said quietly. "You downloaded some security data, and you're going to pin it on me and my partner..." "Yes," he said, coming right up into my face. "Continue your speculation..." "...if I don't sleep with you," I finished. Confirming my hypothesis, his hand slipped underneath my dress, and once more I felt his clammy fingers reaching between my thighs. "I'd say that's a reasonable speculation," he said, very quietly. All of a sudden, I twisted, and shot a knee at his groin. He was quick - he saw it coming and managed to jerk his pelvis back and dodge. Damn. But in doing so, he bent forward, and I slammed my fist into his eye full force. He squealed and collapsed to the floor holding his face. Before he could get up the guards were out of their chairs and on me. Fortunately, they didn't have shocksticks, but they grabbed my arms and twisted them painfully behind me, forcing me to bend over a table. Slowly, Jackson climbed to his feet. He walked in front of me; through my tangled hair I could see that I had given him quite a shiner. I laughed. "Rejected again, Action Jackson," I spat. "Take her to a holding cell!" he yelled. "She's to be declared an enemy of the state!" "Ooh, that's sexy," I purred as they dragged me away. "I bet all the ladies love that one." Jackson stalked away, apparently to tell someone to arrest Melissa. Damn, I thought, I really fucked things up this time. Who knows if they had the cooked-up "evidence" to pin something on us. The Canadian government could probably get us out, but God knew what horrors we'd have to endure til then. As if in a preview of the upcoming ordeal, the guards half-shoved, half-carried me to a holding cell, where the first thing they did was rip off the billowy dress I was wearing, then my bra, leaving me stark naked. They snapped some pictures of me (oh joy). Then they hauled me into a shower, sprayed me with what was hopefully delousing fluid, and tossed me - still naked - into a little bare cell with a hard cot, fluorescent lights, and no windows. I was sure someone could see me, though - there was surely at least one microcamera hidden in the walls. I wondered idly what perverted guard was jacking off right now to the vids of his prisoners...then I thought of the real possibility that they would rape me. A couple of thoughts like that, and I wound up crouching on the floor in a ball of fear, my arms wrapped around my knees, staring at the antiseptic white wall in front of me. For the next twenty minutes, all I could think about was how badly I had messed everything up. If I had just made friends with that awful Claire woman, we would have gotten the mining contract that we wanted, and we'd be well on our way back to sunny Toronto. If I had just bit the bullet and spread my legs for that repulsive Tung-hua Jackson, at least I could have avoided - no, I thought, Mel could have avoided - this horrible fate. It was just my pride, at every step, my pride and "self-respect" that kept me and the people I was responsible for from having a happy ending. But at that thought, I bit my lip in anger. What the hell was I thinking? Was it my fault that there was a place as disgustingly corrupt as this one? Did I deserve any of the things that had happened to me? No! And if everyone just rolled over and took it, I thought, if everyone just played by the dirty rotten rules, and fucked who they were supposed to fuck, and sucked up to the big boss, would anything ever change? No! A tear rolled down my cheek as I thought how angry I was. No matter what they did to me, I'd fight them, with whatever I had to fight them with. I'd lie and taunt and kick balls and scratch and bite and - The door swung open, and a dark-skinned man in military fatigues was standing there. I got ready to launch myself at him in rage, but he smiled, and held out a long loose robe. I blinked in surprise, then took it and wrapped it around myself. "Sorry it took so long for us to get here, Miss Benoit," he said with a thick Indonesian accent. "General Alatas is waiting to speak with you." I could barely believe my ears. Cautiously, I stepped out of the cell, and saw the guards who had tossed me in here, lying unconscious on the floor and looking in bad shape. Two more men in fatigues were dragging their unconscious forms into large white bags. "Thank you so much," I said to the man with me, and he grinned hugely. "Don't mention it twice," he said, mangling the expression, but right now there was no one on Earth I'd rather have by my side. Together, we walked out of the security station. "Please, Miss Benoit," he said. "Try to act naturally. No one knows you are here, or were even arrested." "How can that be?" I asked, as I struggled to keep up with his long strides. "They booked me and everything." "I am afraid a computer glitch has been interfering with palace guard records and video transmissions for some time now this afternoon," he said, still grinning. "Come on, the General will answer your questions." And so, in wide-eyed wonder, I followed the military man up through an elevator to the pinnacle of one of the Palace's minarets, to a large lounge secured by yet more men in fatigues. There, in the lounge, were General Alatas, Audrey of the Glorious Guard, several more military men, and - to my astonishment - Claire McAllen, the Emperor's attache! She was still pantsless, her legs crossed tightly and her hands in her lap, and looked quite grumpy about the proceedings, but she seemed to be somehow on our side. Audrey walked up, crossing the room in just a couple strides of those long legs of hers, and embraced me. "Oh Julia, I'm so sorry," she said. "Sorry for what?" I asked. "You guys just rescued me from certain doom." "I'm afraid we knew all morning what Jackson was up to," General Alatas declared in his deep gravelly voice. "We were watching him, even as he was watching you." "We couldn't disable the cameras in the main halls," explained Audrey. "We had to wait til they got you in that security station to make our move." "Oh," I said. "Then...what happened to Jackson?" "He's taking a nice little rest in a storeroom for cleaning products," the General chuckled. "Good," I said vindictively. "I hope he rests there for a while." Audrey laughed softly. "Anyway," the General declared, "Let's get down to business. You're being let in on something very important." "I can see that," I said. "If I had to guess, I'd say you're planning a coup." "See?" grinned Audrey, "Told you this one was sharp." "Quite correct," the General said. "The Emperor, like many emperors do, has become arrogant and complacent in his power, and has allowed the practical rule of the realm to deteriorate. He regularly puts his ego before the needs of the realm, and we who care about the survival of our nation cannot tolerate this." "So keeping you surrounded by naked women wasn't enough to buy you off?" I asked archly. He chuckled again. "You are very perceptive," replied the General, "And no, it wasn't. This nation has been drifting, headless one might say, for two years now, and we intend to set things right. Tonight, in fact, as it happens. And you, Miss Benoit, can proudly call yourself part of the plan." "What do you need me to do?" I asked. "Tonight there'll be a disruption in certain large parts of the Palace security system," Audrey told me. "During that time, the Glorious Guard will take the Emperor from his Harem, and hand him off to a third party before the security services and loyal elements of the military know he's gone." "Once the Emperor has disappeared," the General picked up, "Myself and certain other dissatisfied military men will take control of the apparatus of the state, along with" - he indicated Claire - "the bureaucrats. The operation of the state will continue as smoothly as possible, with a Joint Council of generals and bureaucrats in place of the Emperor, with the goal of eventually holding elections in the style of the Southern Australian Republics." "Assuming the military doesn't take all the power for itself," Claire said sullenly. It was the first time she had spoken. "I wouldn't worry about that," soothed General Alatas. "Some of us have our own egos, but we've seen firsthand what happens to an Emperor, and I don't think any of us are eager to tread down that road." "So why did you agree to participate in this plot, Claire?" I asked, though I had a hunch I knew the answer already. "Pissed off at having to join the ranks of the Bare-Assed Aussies?" Claire glared at me, and wordlessly gestured at her bare lower half. She had shaved her pubic hair to match Palace fashion, but was obviously still very uncomfortable with the loss of her pants. "So," I said, feeling almost sympathetic for this strange, pathetic woman, "You found out he really didn't love you after all?" Claire's mouth opened in indignation, and she choked off a reply. I felt Audrey's hand on my arm, and I looked up into her sympathetic face. "Julia," Audrey said, "You may not know this, but it was Claire who gave us the access codes we needed to break you out of that cell today." I looked at Claire again, and felt the vindictiveness rush out of me. "Th...thank you," I managed to stammer. Claire snorted in response. I felt a sudden rush of guilt and sympathy. "So," I said, turning back to the General, "You never got to my part in this Glorious Plot." "I rather like that name for it," Audrey drawled, smiling. "After the Emperor is nabbed," the General said, "There will be a period of chaos. Attention will be focused on the Palace security forces. During that time, the Emperor must not be found. He must be taken out of the Palace by people without ID chips." I nodded my understanding. ID chips were, of course, implanted in all residents of the Golden Empire, allowing them to be tracked at all times by someone with the right equipment. As Canada was one of the last Free Republics that banned the use of the chips, we Canadians would be, for anyone trying to find the Emperor and restore his rule, invisible. "I see," I said. "But where do we take him?" "There'll be a team waiting outside the Palace for a handoff," Audrey explained. "You just have to get him there. We;ll need the help of you, Melissa, and those people from RBC Vancouver if possible." "I think that should be no problem," I agreed, thinking of Dan Rubin. "And we're sure everyone's...one hundred percent on board with this plan?" I looked at Claire, embarrassed to be questioning her loyalty after my newfound sympathy for her, but it had to be said. "There's nothing I want more than to get that bastard and put him where he belongs," Claire spat, and I knew she was telling the truth. "Well, if we're all agreed," Audrey said, "I'll send young Mr. Alatas by to fetch you at 8:00 tonight." "Count me in," I said. I walked over and shook the General's hand. He returned the handshake warmly, grinning. "If I could find a woman as tough as you, Miss Benoit," he declared, "I just might remarry." "I'll take that as the highest compliment," I replied. Half an hour later, I waved my hand at the door of my room, and it unlocked and swung open. I stepped inside, then caught a flash of skin as Mel and Dan dove under the covers. I walked in and looked at them as they grinned sheepishly at me from beneath the comforter of Mel's bed. "Well," I chirped, "Good to see you two have patched things up. Anyway, you won't believe what I have to tell you, so you'd better listen up." "Ten minutes," Mel stated firmly. It was the first time she had demanded anything from me on this whole trip. I looked at her and grinned. "Tell you what," I said, "I'll make it fifteen. But you better be ready to listen good." |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Golden Empire, Part 4 |
| Message: | Part 4 - The Fallen Attache
I made my way out of the Harem, once more semi-dignified in my suit coat and high heels. I had hoped to meet Audrey on the way out, and tell her proudly how I had stuck it to the Emperor (before he could stick it to me, as it were), but she wasn't around. Still, I just about bounced down the hallway. I felt like I had won an important battle against the Emperor, even though in truth it was the unexpected interruption that had just barely saved me from losing rather disgracefully. Then, around a corner, came trouble. It was the Emperor's attache, Claire McAllen, and with her were two of the male variety of Palace Guards. Not a good sign. "Miss Benoit," Claire said in a harsh voice, "I'd like to see you for a moment, if you please." "Certainly," I said, riding high on a wave of self-confidence. What was the worst she could do to me? She unlocked a door, and the guards stayed outside as Claire led me into a little office and closed the door behind her. I was glad that the guards were gone, but I was still the only one in the room not wearing pants. After the last few days, it was actually weird to see a woman who was fully dressed. Claire sat down in one of the chairs in the office, and motioned for me to sit in the other. As usual, the cool feeling of leather on my bare skin made me jump a little. Claire glared right at me, and I realized that this woman really didn't like me. "Yes?" I asked politely when she didn't speak for a moment. "I suppose you're pretty pleased with yourself," she spat. "It's not every minor visiting diplomat who gets called to the Emperor's private quarters." "Oh really?" I asked, suppressing a laugh. "And here I thought they all got called in." That obviously rankled. "I'm very concerned that you haven't properly returned the respect that the Emperor has given you," she said acidly. "I apologize," I said with a hint of irony. "Next time I'll make sure to...ah...respect him." "You think you're smart," Claire snapped, "but you're wrong. Who do you think actually makes the decisions regarding foreign trade deals?" I suddenly felt a sinking feeling. I'm sure Claire could see it on my face too. She grinned evilly, and spread her legs to emphasize the pants that I wasn't permitted to wear, literally or figuratively. I stifled a brief urge to spread mine in response, and instead kept my knees clapped together like a good girl. "Well, Miss Benoit," said Claire, "it looks as if you aren't quite as intelligent as His Majesty thinks you are." And then I knew why this woman hated me. Though the Emperor had thousands of young willing women, there was only one whom he considered his intellectual equal, only one he respected as an equal human being enough to let her wear pants like a man. Claire McAllen was the Emperor's confidante, his First Concubine. She couldn't have his body all to herself, but she could be the only one to command his personal respect. Before I came along, apparently. How many other smart women had she kept away from him? I nearly laughed out loud at how pathetic it all was. "So," I said, smiling grimly, "He's your man, eh?" "I refuse to allow you to speak so disrespectfully about -" she started, but I cut her off, standing up. "You're welcome to him, hon," I said, smiling sympathetically. "I just came here to do business." That shut her up. Glaring at me, but obviously not knowing what to say in return, she opened the door and let me out. My victory would have been complete, except for the fact that Claire obviously had the ability to block the trade deal that the Emperor claimed had already been approved. That was just a risk I was going to have to take, I thought. Then one of the guards grabbed my ass as I walked away. That dampened my mood a little. It was late at night now, and nobody was out. As I made my way back to my room, I encountered three mustachioed old men in military uniform with a bevy of young giggling Chinese girls. The girls' tiny halter-tops, and their tolerance of the men's hands on their rear ends, made it pretty clear that they weren't too embarrassed about the palace dress code. As I passed the group, I saw that one of the men was the general who had stood next to the Emperor on the dais in the audience chamber. For some reason, his rugged brown features looked strangely familiar. He recognized me too. "Miss Benoit!" he called out, and the party stopped. One of the Chinese good-time girls said something pouty in Chinese, and one of the other officers laughed. They were all obviously drunk. "Yes?" I asked, blinking politely and hoping my long suit jacket was concealing my front. "I'm General Alatas," the man said, and I realized abruptly why he looked so familiar. "I believe my son is serving as your aide." "That's right," I said. "He's a hard-working honest young man. You should be proud." "And I am very proud!" the general declared, smiling. "And you, Miss Benoit, should be proud at how skillfully you have handled the Imperial Court! Many others have not performed so admirably." "Thank you," I nodded, resisting the strange urge to curtsey. "I can see why my son is so taken with you," he said, "...besides your great beauty, of course!" The last appeared to be a courtesy, as he seemed much more impressed with the great beauty of the slim young semi-nude bunny on his arm. But General Alatas seemed like a genuinely friendly man, and I grinned at him. "I'm afraid your son is a little too easily impressed," I said. "I hope he meets a very nice girl his own age." The General laughed. "You and me both!" he declared. "Better for him to meet three or four. But you know young men. Please be tolerant of my headstrong son. Good evening, Miss Benoit, and good luck." I nodded and grinned again, and the party made its way down the long gilded hall. When I got back to my room, I crashed and slept until Mel woke me in the morning. She was full of questions about my Harem adventure, and since we had a few hours to kill before the final audience that afternoon, we decided to take a walk while I told her all about it. As we strolled through the palace halls, I told her the whole story, leaving out only the details of how close I had been to succumbing to the Emperor's advances. Mel giggled and gasped the whole way - I couldn't tell if she was jealous of my adventures, or relieved that the Emperor hadn't chosen her instead. Probably both, I thought. Ah, youth. It was funny how we had gotten used to the dress code. We were both in our suit jackets, since we had to go to the audience directly afterwards, so we didn't have the protection of our long billowy dresses. But we had been seen bottomless by so many men by now, and were going to be seen by so many more that afternoon, that it really didn't matter anymore. We just blended into the flow of people going through the palace, and no one gave us a second glance. We stopped to get a bite to eat in a little cafe on a round terrace with a balcony overlooking a huge open atrium. The food was wonderful, a mix of Indonesian and Chinese. Mel and I were just walking back, when a group of six white people walked onto the terrace and saw us. They were obviously new here - the two women still kept one hand over their privates and looked around uncomfortably. I didn't recognize them, but for some reason they seemed Canadian. They looked at us, and I smiled and gave them a wave - it was way too late in the game to be a shrinking violent. They laughed. Then Mel saw them, and instantly let out a squeak and hunched over, covering herself. One of the men, looking surprised, walked over toward us, and Mel backed away. He looked friendly - tall, easygoing, light-haired, a couple years younger than me. I didn't know what she was so scared of. "Hey, Mel," he said gently. "Hey, Dan," she sreplied evenly, even as she stayed in her modest crouch. The man's friends were watching the scene with interest. Watching Mel, I was beginning to get an idea of who this was. "Julia Benoit," I said, smiling and giving him my best handshake, as if his hand wasn't inches from my exposed crotch. Unlike most of the men I'd encountered in the Palace, however, Dan never once glanced down. "Dan Rubin," he said. "I'm with RBC Vancouver." "We're with the Foreign Service," I replied. Mel still was looking like a deer in headlights, so I asked him, "Can I have a second with my partner here?" "Sure," he agreed, and drifted back to his group. "Let me guess," I said to Mel, "That's your ex-boyfriend who moved away." She nodded in confirmation. "Well," I shrugged, "Then why be embarrassed? I'm sure it's nothing he hasn't seen before, right?" "Julia!" she snapped. "You know it's embarrassing if all those people see me just...showing off to him!" Ahh, youth, I thought, smiling. I gave Mel a friendly back rub. "Why don't you go meet his friends?" I suggested. "They're ten times as embarrassed as you are. I'll handle Dan, and you can go show them how we bare-assed diplomats do things." "...OK," she agreed. Dan Rubin turned out to be one of the nicest, most gentlemanly guys I'd met in a long time. We stood at the railing, looking down on the crowds moving below, sipped our drinks, and chatted about Canada, the War, the Golden Empire, Melissa, and lots of other things. I could tell from the way he talked about Mel that he still liked her; I'd have to talk to her to find out if she felt the same. "Jeez," Dan sighed, shaking his head, when I told him a watered-down version of some of the travails we'd been through in our short stay in the Palace. "This place...these people...how did they get away with it?" "The collapse of civilization can do some ugly things," I shrugged. "I expect eventually someone will come along and conquer this place, and string that idiot up by his you-know-what, but in the meantime we have to bow and scrape and do what he says." "Do you think you'll get those mining contracts?" asked Dan. "Who knows?" I replied fatalistically. "If it makes economic sense, they'll do it, if it doesn't, they won't. All the posturing and makig us jump through hoops is just for show." "I hope you're right," he said, taking a long drink. "Well, anything we can do, just let us know." "Thank you, sir," I said, toasting his glass. "We're having drinks in my room later," he mentioned. "If you two want to join us, please feel free. We won't even tell on you if you put on some pants." I grinned. "I dunno," I answered, "I'm starting to think no-pants fashion is the next wave. I think the men should join in too." He chuckled, a deep warm sound. How did Mel let this one go? Apparently he was thinking the same thing. "So," he ventured, "has Mel ever mentioned me?" "Not by name," I told him truthfully, "but I think she thinks about you a lot." He said nothing, just stared down into the big open hall below. I glanced back at Mel, who was laughing and having a grand old time with the other five RBC employees, and was no longer embarrassed at all. "Well," I said, "I think it's abut time we headed over to the audience chamber. I think we might take you up on that offer of drinks later." "We'll be waiting for ya," Dan smiled. As Mel and I walked to the great audience chamber, I noticed a vitality and energy about her that I hadn't seen in a while, certainly not since we came to this crazy place. Even when we got leered at by a pair of the odious Palace Guardsmen, she kept a sunny disposition. When we arrived, the audience was about to begin. A pair of the Glorious Guard - sadly, not Audrey - ushered us in, and we went to stand at the back of the crowd. Young Mr. Alatas saw us and came over to stand with us. He seemed in a bad mood, though. I wondered what was eating at him. "we should move to the front," he declared in a serious tone. "You two are about to be called up." So we made our way forward, pushing through he thicket of bodies, enduring the occasional surreptitious grope. Well, I thought to myself, I suppose I should be flattered - in ten or fifteen years, nobody would even bother to grope. We arrived at the front of the crowd, and saw the Emperor with his retinue on the dais, as before. This time, though, Claire McAllen had a new aide, and with a start I recognized Kade, the pretty young teenage girl from the Harem. Glancing to the side, I noticed Alatas looking up at the stage in anger, and it suddenly occurred to me that my initial impression had been right - Kade was, in fact, Alatas' sister. But she was also the daughter of the Emperor's top general, who was sitting on the stage right behind the Emperor,looking out at the crowd. How did Claire McAllen dare to insult the military leader by embarrassing his daughter in front of thousands of foreigners? Was there some kind of power struggle or intrigue going on behind the scenes here? Now that I thought about it, the old general did look like he was in a bad mood too. As for the girl herself, she was obviously shy and uncomfortable in front of so many men, in contrast with the Harem where the Emperor had been the only male. She wore a pretty Chinese blouse, and kept her hands clasped demurely in front of her privates when Claire wasn't making her hold things. I suddenly felt a deep new surge of anger toward the Emperor, and this sick racket he ran. Somehow, I swore, someday, I'd take some revenge on his ass. As Alatas had predicted, a few minutes later Claire called our names, and Mel and I stepped forward. Once again we flashed the gathered multitudes with a deep, respectful bow, and stood awaiting the results of our diplomatic mission. Looking up, I made eye contact with Kade, who recognized me and smiled for a moment. "We regret to inform you," Claire intoned, "that, despite many attractive features of your proposal, the Canadian government's request for copper mining contracts has been denied." As she said it, my eyes met hers, and she gave me a vicious little smirk. Bitch. So, I thought grimly, that was that. After going through all of this ridiculous brou-ha-ha, after all the humiliation we had been forced to endure...nothing. But I noticed something interesting as Claire read the verdict - the Emperor, who had been calmly surveying the crowd, looked sharply and angrily up at Claire. At the same moment, Kade looked distressed and surprised. What was going on? Thoughts raced through my head - had Claire countermanded the Emperor's decision on her own? Next to me, I could see that Mel hadn't noticed any of this, and was consumed by disappointment. Tears were starting at the corners of her eyes. Poor Mel, I thought. What an ending for her first big assignment. But then my eyes went back to the Emperor, and I saw that though he had stifled his anger, it was still there. Up on the dais, Kade tugged at Claire's arm and whispered something into her ear. Claire brushed her off angrily. Mel and I backed off, back to the crowd, and I was glad to get my ass out from the center of attention. I put my arm around Mel's shoulder, consoling her. But as Claire was about to call the next group up, Kade spoke up again, even louder, and Claire angrily faced her and snapped something back that I couldn't hear. What was going on? Quickly I began to piece together an explanation. The Emperor had decided to grant us the contracts after all, on the advice of his top general, who knew the Golden Empire needed the money. Claire had argued against it, mostly on personal grounds because of her hatred of me, but the Emperor, a practical man as always, had overruled her in favor of General Alatas. To get back at the general and assert her power in the Imperial Court, Claire had chosen the General' daughter Kade to be her aide, embarrassing the old man in front of everyone. And then she had gone even further, countermanding the Emperor's decision and turning down our offer against his orders. But if the Emperor stood up and contradicted her, it would give the appearance of weakness and division in his court, so he was biting his tongue and waiting for later. But Kade, who knew the Emperor's real order, had bravely (and a bit stupidly) chosen to speak up and correct Claire, and was about to pay the price. And it looked like the price was being paid. Claire had called over one of the Glorious Guard, and I could hear her ordering that the girl be taken away for corporal punishment. Hearing that, her father the general stood up and said something sharp to Claire. Claire shot something back at him, and I could hear the phrase "sit down, old man." It was really getting heated up on the dais. Suddenly the Emperor stood up, and he was throbbing with rage. The whole crowd was transfixed. "General Alatas, please sit down," he said in a clear but controlled voice. Angry and sputtering, but still a military man, the general obeyed without question. Then the Emperor turned to Claire. "Ms. McAllen," he said, "you have committed a grave act of disrespect by insulting a general of the Empire, here in front of my audience. I would like you to immediately and fully apologize, i full view of all present." Claire was obviously terrified. She knew she had gone way too far. White-faced, she turned to the general and stammered an apology. "Ms. Allen, in order that the flow of Imperial business not be interrupted," the General declared, "I would like you to continue to perform your duties for the rest of today. But I hereby rescind all special privileges of your office, including your exception to the Palace dress code." With grim satisfaction, I saw Claire's jaw drop. Whatever else, she hadn't been expecting that. For a few seconds, she stood there in shock, until she realized from the Emperor's continued gaze that he expected her to immediately conform to the dress code. The woman - I corrected myself, the lousy bitch - had no choice. As a thousand people watched, she stepped out of her shoes, and then proceeded to take down her pants - those precious pants that had set her apart from and above all the other women in the Palace. Underneath - I stifled a giggle - was a pair of bright red thong underwear, which she awkwardly stripped off and placed on top of her folded pants. Underneath, her pubic hair was trimmed but not styled or shaved - she hadn't expected to be showing it off to the public any time soon. Ah, I thought, how the mighty have fallen. As Claire picked her lightpad back up and prepared to resume the audience, I caught her eye again, and it was my turn to smirk. Blushing bright red in embarrassment, shuffling her bare legs and feeling the unaccustomed sensation of the air blowing over her lower regions, Claire stiffly and robotically resumed the audience. Kade remained on the dais too, unpunished, but still a little shaken up. Sadly, despite the petty satisfaction of seeing Claire humiliated, I was dissapointed to find that nothing more was said about the Canadian mining proposal. It appeared that, if my guess about events had been right, the Emperor wasn't prepared to further compromise his image by reversing a decision that had already been announced. Oh well. After a few more minutes of watching Claire blush and clench her ass in embarrassment, Mel and I retreated from the chamber and back to our room. It was time to go get drunk. That night we went to Dan Rubin's room and partied with the RBC Vancouver group. Free from the tyranny of the Palace guards, we ladies put on skirts and pretended we were back in Canada. A few drinking games later, when we were all good and sloshed, Dan spoke up and suggested that, just to get back at the Palace authorities, we reverse the dress code for the night. We had enough alcohol in us that the women laughed and agreed. Mel giggled like a schoolgirl as the four men stripped off their pants and undies and mugged for the rest of us. I noticed that Dan was fairly well-endowed, and wondered again why Mel had let him get away. A few minutes later, standing by the window while the rest of the people were playing yet another round of Kings, I got the chance to ask her. "I just wasn't ready for commitment," Mel admitted, her face flushed from the few drinks she'd had. "He and I both were still working on our careers, and there was just too much that got in the way." I nodded my understanding. "I know that can happen," I said, "believe me I know. You were young." "We weren't thinking far into the future," she admitted. "Everything was going so fast." I put a sisterly arm around her shoulder. "It's OK," I said, "eventually everyone figures out what's important to them in life. It takes some time." She smiled back, then glanced at Dan, who had just been sentenced to drink the cup in the middle of the cards. He stood up, completely unembarrassed by his absurd state of undress, and chugged the cup to much laughter. "So our trip was all for nothing, eh?" Mel asked a little wistfully, changing the subject. "Well, maybe not for nothing," I said. "We didn't get the contract, but we got to meet some interesting people while we were here, right?" I also looked at Dan for emphasis. As I did so, he noticed us, and came over with a couple of beers. "Ladies," he said, "One more for the road?" Mel smiled at him sweetly. "Nice of yo to bring us beers," she said, "but how could you afford them when you couldn't even afford a pair of pants?" "Actually," he said, plucking at imaginary fabric as we opened our beers, "I am wearing pants, they're just very...uh...transparent. It's the latest fashion in Vancouver." Mel giggled. I caught myself glancing down at Dan's impressive package, and suddenly realized what it must feel like to be a man in the Palace of Gold. I jerked my eyes back up quickly. "Miss Cheung," he said, extending his hand, pronouncing the name amazingly well, "If you'd be so kind as to join me for one last round of gratuitous nudity and excessive alcohol consumption." "The pleasure is all mine," she said, and took his hand. I watched them walk back to the center of the room, and couldn't help but smile. Ahh, youth, I thought. |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Golden Empire - Part 3 |
| Message: | Part 3 - The Harem
The next day, as Audrey had predicted, young Mr. Alatas showed up bright and early with a summons for me to meet the Emperor in his Imperial Harem that night at 8:00. As always, Alatas' eyes drifted downward when he was talking to me. At first it had been uncomfortable, but by now I was starting to think it was funny. But before the fateful Harem trip, Mel and I had another odious task - more talks with the disgusting Mr. Tung-Hua Jackson. I grimaced at the thought, but with Mel there, we should be able to keep his mind (and his hands) focused on the task. Alatas left, and Mel and I sat around reading, not wanting to go outside more than we had to. But, half an hour later, the doorbell rang again, and I opened it to find a young girl of about 13 - young enough to wear pants - standing there beaming at me, holding out a package. "It's from Captain Audrey," she said. "Thanks!" I said, smiling down at her. "Captain Audrey says not to worry about tonight," the girl said, and turned to go. "What's your name?" I called after her as she trotted away. "Holly," she called back. "Nice to meet you, Miss Benoit!" Then she was gone. I felt a momentary pang of anger, that someday - if she kept working in the Palace - this girl would have to take off those pants for good and walk around in this subjugated half-naked state. Still thinking that unpleasant thought, I opened the package, suddenly becoming curious as to what the beautiful guard captain had sent us. It was two dresses. Long, loose, billowy silk dresses, one purple, one blue, long enough to reach down to mid-thigh. They were exactly our size. "Look, Mel!" I called out, as she was coming out of the shower, toweling off her long black hair. "Now we can blend in with the locals!" Mel was overjoyed. She immediately put on a bra and slipped into the blue dress, twirling and admiring herself in the full-length mirror. But she twirled too much, and the dress floated up above her waist, making her pull a Marilyn Monroe. We laughed. It was a far cry from being decently dressed, but it was infinitely better than the bare-ass style. I put on the purple dress, and admired how much nicer it made my legs look. "Hey," Mel suggested, "Let's go out and see the Palace!" It was a great suggestion, and we had a few hours before we were scheduled to meet with Jackson. Arm in arm, grinning at our partial return to respectability (thanks to the angelic Audrey), we stepped out into the halls and ventured forth. The Palace architecture and decor was just amazing - indoor waterfalls, wall murals, sculptures, and high domed ceilings. Mel and I rubbernecked, stopping in a little cafe for some much-needed coffee. "I wonder what Paul's going to think when we tell him what happened," Mel said as we sat and watched Palace people go by. Paul was my boyfriend back at the Foreign Service in Toronto. "He'll probably want to make me re-enact it," I laughed, and Mel gave a chuckle. "How about you?" I asked Mel. "Are you seeing any guys these days?" She sighed. "Not really," she said. "It's just so hard to find a good one, you know?" "Yeah," I commiserated. "This trip has really taught me that men are indeed scum." "Amen to that," Mel said, raising her coffee in a toast. We resumed walking through the Palace - the huge place just didn't end! I realized that the Canadian government money that we were going to offer the Emperor was just going to go into monstrosities like this. Oh well, I thought, that's politics. Then Mel and I passed two Palace guards in full uniform, carrying shocksticks. They stopped in front of us, and we stopped too. "Hands up," one said, gesturing with his shockstick. We didn't dare disobey. "Dress code check," he said, and reached his stick to lift up Mel's dress above her hips. She clamped her legs together. The other guard did the same to me, smiling smugly. I wanted to smack him right in that smug face of his. Then I thought about where the point of his shockstick was at that particular moment, and managed to keep my expression blank. "All clear," the guard said, and they let our dresses fall and walked on by. Mel and I waited until they were out of earshot and then began to curse them with great creativity. After that embarrassing episode, Mel and I steered clear of any guards we saw. Eventually our outing ended, and we had to meet with Jackson again. When he met us, he immediately scowled, and said how he had expected us to be dressed in "more formal attire", but we just sweet-talked him and asked him to tell us how the dresses looked. That's how it went for the whole meeting - one of us would flirt with him, and as soon as he started paying that one too much attention, the other would cut in with some details about the proposed agreement between our countries. This tactic kept up remarkably well, and he ended up making a lot more concessions than we had expected. It just goes to show, a little bit of female attention is more powerful than a hot ass any day of the week. But as soon as the meeting was finished, the butterlies returned to my stomach in force. The dreaded Harem visit was just a couple hours away. Mel and I returned to our room and ate dinner there, ordering food on the Palace's intranet using our expense account. The meal - which included some really delicious satay - was delivered by a lovely young Cantonese-Chinese girl wearing a purple blouse that didn't even try to hide her lower regions. Her pubic hair was trimmed short but done up in a paisley-curlicue style, with black arches coming off a thin central column. Well, I thought, it was no more strange than a Brazilian wax, if you really thought about it. Then the time came, and Alatas showed up, accompanied by a different member of the Glorious Guard - a brunette this time, just as tall and perfect-bodied as Audrey, but wearing a mirrored mask this time. I had changed the modest dress for my suit jacket again, and felt exposed all over again as they led me away. Mel clasped my hand, giving me a look that told me she was worried about me. Back down the hallways we went, only this time we took a special elevator for which the Glorious Guardswoman had to use both a key and a retinal scan. The elevator dropped down, deep into the bowels of the Palace, and I felt a little dizzy. There comes a moment in most Foreign Sevice workers' lives when they're asked to do something well beyond what they are prepared to do, in the service of their country. I had a feeling today was going to be that day for me. The door to the Harem was unassuming enough, and once again the guardswoman used her key and put her eye to the scanner. This was as far as the boy Alatas could come, and as he walked away I saw him give me what looked distinctly like a look of anxious worry. Sorry kid, I thought, your dream girl has a date tonight. In another antispetic little antechamber, the guardswoman ran me through a scanner and gave me a cursory pat-down for weapons (I noticed that she kept her hands away from my unmentionables). Then we were through another door, and it was as if we had stepped into another world. The changing room of the Harem was the lushest, most opulent place I had ever seen - a marble-floored shag-carpeted bathhouse complete with fountains and giant mirrors, silk hangings and a vaulted ceiling. And in the room were about a hundred different women, all in various states of undress, applying makeup and perfume, washing themselves, and generally making themselves look beautiful. It was either a gorgeous exotic pleasure house, or the biggest piece of 20th-century retro kitsch I had seen in my life, and I couldn't decide which. Then I saw Audrey walking toward us, and I felt a massive sense of relief. "G'day," I said, trying to put on an Australian accent. "G'day, mate," she said cheerfully, and gave me a quick hug, then saluted the other guardswoman half-seriously. The other woman saluted back, and took off her mask to reveal sharp chiseled features and stunning green eyes. "All right," Audrey said to me, "Let's get you cleaned up and ready to meet His Majesty." While we were doing my makeup (way too much for my taste), I popped the question. "So, do I have to sleep with him to get the deal?" "I wouldn't say that," Audrey clucked, doing my hair. "In fact, I'd recommend that you don't." "Why not?" I asked, relief surging through me. "He likes you because you're confident and assertive," Audrey stated. "He's fascinated with you. He's the kind of man who can sleep with any girl, any time, and he has naked women parading around in front of him all day. So if you don't sleep with him, his fascination might only grow." "Really?" I asked. So there was one mystery solved; I was the semi-forbidden fruit. "Thank God. I feel like you just spared me from torture." "Good on ya," Audrey said matter-of-factly. "Good thing for you it's not in your job description. It is ours." "What?" I asked, half-spinning around. "The Glorious Guard have to have sex with the Emperor?" "Oh, it's worse," Audrey said cheerfully, turning my head back into position. "We're not allowed to sleep with any other man but him, on pain of death. He rotates us out, actually; there's two hundred of us, and every two weeks he takes a different one to be his lover." I felt anger well up inside me. Even if all other women were forced to expose themselves and be subservient in this twisted place, at least the Glorious Guard had seemed like a proud repository of female independence and power. Now I knew that was at least partly an illusion too. "How...how was it?" I asked, curious, wondering if I would be another one of the Emperor's confident conquests tonight. "I've had better," Audrey said with a laugh. "Nothing to write home about. Hey," she said, patting my shoulder, "don't worry at bit. Just keep your head and remember that you aren't his subject, right?" "Right," I said. "Now let's take off your top and do your tits," she said. "My tits?" I asked as she helped me take off the rest of my clothes. "Yeah," she said, "You've got to be full naked in the Harem." Ah, I thought. So that's how it was. After a couple minutes, a girl walked up to us, dressed in a diaphanous loincloth-and-wraparound thing that highlighted rather than concealed her body. I winced, because she couldn't have been more than seventeen or eighteen. She was Indonesian, with nut-brown skin and big dark eyes - in fact, she could well have been Alatas' sister. Who knows, I thought, maybe she was. "Come this way, Miss Benoit," she said. "The Emperor's waiting." So out I went, stark naked, from the changing room into the main part of the Harem. This part was even more opulent but less crowded, with the occasional girl or pair of girls wandering through or taking a bath in the scented water that flowed from various ornate fountains. Someday, I thought, they'll have history classes about this place, complete with photos of professors in lab coats with plastic sheets over everything. Someday soon, I hoped. "I'm Julia," I said to the young girl next to me. "What's your name?" "I'm Kade," she said. "I've been hearing lots about you, Miss Benoit." "I hope it's all good," I chuckled lamely, wondering what that meant. Then we came to the center of the Harem, and I saw the Emperor. He was lounging in a hot tub the size of a backyard swimming pool, being bathed by a pair of gorgeous nude women. Pretty much exactly what I had expected. Seated on cushions and raised couches all arund, or walking through, or doing their hair, or playing musical instruments, were about forty other women, some naked, some dressed in that transparent gauzy film that highlighted their nudity. The Emperor was the only man in the room - and, I suspected, the whole Harem. As soon as I walked in, he noticed me, his eyes flying to me like a hawk's. I suddenly felt more intensely naked than I had since the security inspection on the first day, and stifled an urge to squeal and clap my hands over my breasts. I realized that, in the past two days, I had gotten used to having men eyeball everything below my waist, but my breasts had always stayed hidden from their view. I had felt like my breasts were my own, the last thing I could keep private to myself - until now. And I realized that the Emperor had probably planned it exactly that way - by showing women's genitals to all the men who worked in his Palace, he sent a message that men were favored and privileged in his realm, buying their loyalty; after all, any men who conspired and overthrew him might put the pants back on the women, and who would join a plot like that? But by keeping their breasts covered up, except in his Harem, the Emperor demonstrated who, in the end, really owned all the women. "Miss Benoit," the Emperor said, and the eye of almost all the women in the room turned toward me. "Come forward, I've been expecting you." I walked forward, and Kade left me and trotted over to stand behind the Emperor's pool. About twenty feet away from the Emperor, I stood there while his eyes roved up and down my body. I felt an incongruous pang of shame that pretty much every girl in the room had a younger, perkier body than mine. Don't think that, I told myself, this man is a colossal pig for even having us all in this room. "You're absolutely gorgeous," the Emperor declared, and I could feel myself flushing all over. "Thank you," I said after an awkward pause. Then the Emperor got out of the pool, and it was my turn to see him naked. It wasn't exactly high on my list of things to see, of course, but there was a strange aura of power that radiated from his compact body. Even in his 40s there was no fat on him whatsoever, and he seemed tensed with energy like a coiled spring. I tried to chuckle inwardly at the fact that his penis was only medium-sized, but I couldn't crack a smile - somehow, his genitals suited him and his power just like everything else about his body, the room, the palace. The Emperor made his way over to me, and looked me in the eye - I have to admit that I involuntarily looked downward under the intensity of that gaze. Slowly, he walked behind me, and I knew not to turn around. I felt those eyes on me from the rear, taking in every curve of my body, every fold of skin, every blemish and freckle. I had never felt more naked in my life than I did then. "Come, Miss Benoit," he said softly into my ear from behind, making me shiver. "Let's retire to a more private room." He took a white towel from a rack and wrapped it around his loins, and led the way to another room without looking back. I followed, glancing briefly at the young beauties in the pool and getting empty smiles in response. His Majesty led me into a small room that reminded me of a 70s-style love shack - velvet drapes, huge bed, hot tub, massage table. I almost grinned at the kitch, in spite of myself. The Emperor gestured for me to take a seat on the bed, and my nervousness returned. I sat down, feeling the cool of the comforter against my bare ass, and suddenly I felt very vulnerable. The Emperor perched on the massage table, eying me with that penetrating gaze. I squirmed. "You're uncomfortable, Julia," he said. It wasn't a question. "Maybe you think that by bringing you here I've forced you against your will," he continued in a voice that was soft but firm. "But nothing has been forced on you, and you're in no danger here." "Then where are my clothes, your Majesty?" I retorted somewhat weakly. He grinned. "But you are in a bath house," the Emperor countered. "And haven't you seen the Emperor himself naked in that same bath house? Surely you're getting more than an even trade." There was something rotten about that logic, but for some reason I couldn't think of what it was at the moment. "It's hardly appropriate when our countries are in the middle of important negotiations." The words came out of my mouth more timidly than I had intended. "Oh!" he laughed, making a dismissive gesture. "The deal with Canada is fine, I've looked it over. It's already been approved." My heart jumped a bit, and the surprise on my face must have been impossible to hide. "It was because of you I asked you to come here," the Emperor asserted. "It was because I thought you were beautiful." I snorted. "Surely you have much younger, more beautiful girls to keep you occupied," I ventured. He smiled enigmatically. "Stand up," he said. It was a suggestion, not an order. I stood up a little unsteadily, and felt his eyes run up and down my exposed front. "Turn around," he suggested, gesturing. I did, and my backside started to burn as soon as it was facing him. I completed the circle and faced him again, unable to resist the urge to bend my right leg in what must have been a ludicrous imitation of a sexy pose. "You're gorgeous," the Emperor declared. He rose from the massage table, letting his towel slip to the floor. Naked, he walked toward me, and in spite of myself I felt a tingle of that old famliar excitement run up my spine. Come on, I told myself, snap out of it. This is a misogynistic pig of a dictator, and you should be standing up to him. "Maybe you're thinking that I'm a monster because of the dress code in my palace," he said as he walked behind me. "Let me tell you a little story." And he reached up and began to lightly massage my neck and shoulders. I felt my knees start to go a little weak, and told myself to stand up to him, to knock his arrogant hands away and give him a piece of my mind. But my knees didn't get any stronger. "There was once a tribe in Siberia," he continued, "where it was so cold that everyone ad to wear plenty of layers of clothes. But this tribe had a tradition. Every year, on the warmest day, all the girls who reached the age of sixteen that year would appear before the village completely nude." "I bet that must have been fun for the girls," I said wryly, distraced by the feeling of his strong fingers behind my ears, running down my arms. "It was," he said. "Because the whole town got to see them at the peak of their beauty. That's how they would always be remembered, by the villagers and by their future husbands. And they felt no danger, no fear at all, because this tribe was very protective of its women. When the time came for war, the men would fight like wild beasts to defend the beauty that they had seen on the festival day." "How romantic," I retorted, "I've always wanted to be defended by wild beasts." He chuckled softly, and performed some incredible kind of massage trick that felt like it drained all the stress and anxiety of the past few days right out of my neck. I failed to stifle a little sigh of pleasure. The image of my boyfriend Paul back in Canada quickly flashed through my mind, and I felt a pang of guilt. "Women's bodies are beautiful," the Emperor declared, "because men were born with the ability, and the need, to appreciate them. If we can't see the beauty of women, if we keep it wrapped up every day, that beauty is going to waste. That is why the tribe's festival was such a beautiful thing." "I'm hardly at the peak of my beauty," I scoffed, thinking of the nubile teenagers back in the room we had come from and feeling self-conscious. "That's where you're wrong," declared the Emperor, and I could feel his breath hot on my neck. "From the moment you walked into my audience chamber, your beauty lit up the room. A woman's beauty is more than just the shape of her body. It was the way you carried yourself, the confidence and vitality and intelligence that made you stand out to me." As he said this, his hands slid from my neck to run gently down my sides, then back up to my breasts. "I can have a million women," he said softly, and as he said it he began lightly kissing my neck. "But not every woman. You are unique, and I knew from the moment I saw you that I wanted that beauty." His warm hands on my breasts, his body against my back, his mouth on my neck - it was too much. I felt myself start to melt. Then, suddenly, there was someone else in the room. It was Kade, the young girl who had led me in, and she looked like she would rather be anywhere but here. "Um...Your Majesty..." she said in the tiniest of voices, her hands twisting nervously in front of the gauzy sash that gave her less than no modesty whatsoever. "What is it?!" the Emperor suddenly snapped, and I felt his hands become hard and angry as he yanked them off me and stepped out from behind me. In spite of his nudity and his erect penis, he was all business as he took two steps toward the cringing young girl and almost mad her flee in terror. "Miss Claire...I mean, Ms. McAllen says there's an important matter needing your attention." Kade's voice came out like a tiny peep. "Doesn't she know I'm conducting a private audience!" the Emperor sputtered. "Tell her to take care of it herself until I'm finished, and that I am quite upset by this disturbance!" Kade whimpered submissively, nodding her head, unable to look into the Emperor's burning eyes, and looking at me instead for support and protection. She looked like a frightened baby deer. In that moment, all the sexual excitement I had felt just evaporated out of me, and I snapped back to my senses. What the hell was I doing, letting myself get seduced by this pathetic pig of a man and his stupid made-up stories about Siberian tribes? This was a man who forced young girls like Kade to be his slaves, who made women remember every day that their bodies were the only thing they had that mattered. Who made people serve his every whim, and forced beautiful strong women like Audrey to submit their bodies to his ego. And I had been one breath away from letting him include me in his stable of conquests, because he fed me some two-bit line and gave me a nice neck rub. Pathetic. Kade retreated out of the room, only too happy to get away from the Emperor. He turned back toward me, the anger at the disturbance still flushing his face and body. Here was a man who needed everything to always be exactly under his control, who was enraged by the mere idea that something would happen that he didn't order and plan. "Julia," he said, obviously struggling to bring himself out of Anger Mode and back into Seducer Mode, and not quite succeeding. "I apologize." "No, that's OK," I said cheerfully. "It looks like you have important business to attend to. I had better be on my way." "No, I -" he spluttered, clenching and unclenching his fists and looking a bit absurd standing there naked. "Thank you so much for inviting me to your lovely Harem," I purred. Walking toward him, I gave him a quick peck on the cheek, making sure to let my hand brush against the tip of his penis as I passed. Seeing that my little tease had had its intended effect, and not about to let him continue the conversation, I turned on my heel and strode out of the room, making sure that my ass swished to maximum effect. "Julia!" he called out in a mixture of anger and frustration, but I didn't turn around. Festival day's over, buddy, I thought. |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Golden Empire, Part 2 |
| Message: | Part 2 - The Emperor's Court
The next morning was interesting. Mel and I tried to select the longest suit jackets we had brought, trying them out in front of each other. I had one that - just barely - covered my genitals when I stood slightly hunched forward, but if I stood up completely straight or leaned back it was hopeless. As for my ass, there was no hiding that from public view. Melissa wasn't so lucky, as her jackets were all a bit shorter and - ironically - more conservative than mine. Feeling a little protectiveof the younger woman (she was 27, to my 30), I offered her one of mine, but we're the same height and her torso is a bit longer than mine, so it didn't do any good. Finally she threw up her hands in defeat. We sat on opposite beds, doing our hair. If we were going to be bottomless in front of the whole Imperial Court, we might as well look killer above the waist. As we sat there, I noticed how being bottomless made me always conscious of the need to keep my legs together - like wearing a micro-miniskirt, but without the skirt part. "I guess we'll just have to spend a week as exhibitionists," I said, trying to make light of the situation. "Woo woooo!" She laughed. "I just wish I had your body," she said. "What are you talking about, girl?" I yelled, laughing. "With all this?" I plucked at my thighs. She laughed back. "Whatever," she said. "You look great. I wish I had half your ass." "You do have half my ass," I said, turning around and showing it off, "and you should be happy about that." Somehow, I thought, bearing the indignity of this ordeal together made it a lot less terrifying. At 9:00 sharp, the doorbell rang, and a young man was standing there in a full suit. He was about 20, Indonesian, with perfectly combed hair that suggested he was a political aide. It was obvious that he was of a different breed from the guards, because the first thing he did was to stare at my bare regions. I suddenly felt embarrassed in front of this boy a decade younger than me, and hoped my jacket's long tails were doing their job. "Please...come with me," he said. "His Majesty, the Golden Emperor of the Empire of Australia and the South Pacific, awaits you in His Audience Chamber." "Excellent," I said. "We are most humbly thankful for the opportunity to meet His Majesty." I'd been doing this a while. Down the hall and up several elevators he led us, checking back nervously to make sure we were still there - or was it to steal glances at our naked parts? And if so, I thought, why? Its not like this is different from what he sees every day. Maybe it's because we're foreigners, I realized. Well, kid, sorry to disappoint you, Canadian labia look the same as Australian labia. The Audience Chamber was on the 83rd floor, near the top of the main dome. As we neared the Chamber, the people in the halls became more richly and exotically dressed. I saw men in African robes, women in Chinese blouses (but, of course, without the skirt that traditionally accompanied such attire), and a Japanese man in some kind of electric blue costume. There was one woman with her hair piled up high like a beehive and hung with silver spangles, which made it all the more absurd to watch her bare ass wiggle as she walked along. Guards became more frequent as we neared the Audience Chamber, and their weapons even more fearsome-looking. The Goldern Emperor took no chances with his security. Once, we had to wait in a line while guards patted down each of us and ran us over with sensor sticks. Again, the guard patted down my bare lower body, without apparent cause. Or maybe, I thought, that was just one more thing to remind women in the Palace of exactly where they stood. It was almost 10 o'clock by the time we made it into the Audience Chamber, but it was worth the wait. The room was entirely done up in red and gold scrollwork and mirrors, and the vaulted ceiling must have been a hundred feet over our heads. Foreign dignitaries and local officials thronged the room, but failed to fill the vast space. Looking around, I was yet again struck by the sight of hundreds of women stark bottomless, some no older than seventeen or eighteen. Most were nonchalant about their exposure (though I noticed they all remebered to keep their legs crossed or pressed tightly together), while a few - probably newcomers - cupper their hands anxiously over their crotches and looked ready to die of embarrasment. The overall effect was to make the crowd oddly colored, splashed in the pinks and tans and browns of women's legs, dotted with dark speckles of pubic hair. I noticed that the men visiting from other countries were nowhere near as nonchalant about the ubiquitous female nudity, and mostly looked around wide-eyed at the display of more naked ass than they would ever see in one place in their lifetimes again. There were twelve entrances to the massive Chamber, and each one was guarded - not by the burly male guards, I saw with a start, but by pairs of tall beautiful women in mirrored bikinis and golden boots, each one wearing a golden mask that completey obscured her face, and each one carrying a long spear with an electrified blade, and wearing a Kalashnikov assault rifle strapped to her back. "Who are they?" I whispered to the political attache, "and why are they wearing bottoms?" "Those are the Glorious Guard," he whispered back. "They are specialy trained from childhood to be elite warriors. Only they are allowed to wear full clothing in the Palace." I watched as they stood there, stolid, alert. Some were Caucasian, some Chinese, and some Indonesian - the three primary races of the Empire. All were gorgeous in the classic sense, with Barbie-doll hips and full breasts and long full shiny hair. I was beginning to understand more and more about this Golden Emperor and what he was all about. And there he was, seated on his huge golden throne on top of a huge dais in the middle of the room. He was in his mid-40s, half Chinese and half American by descent. His name had originally been Justin Li, but he no longer used that name, not since leadning a rogue army during the War and becomig emperor of his own little piece of the world. He had salt-and-pepper hair, trimmed in a conservative cut, and sharp fierce eyes that roved around the room intensely. As I would expect from a man who carved out his own empire, he radiated power and a sense of controlled, coiled energy. Flanking him were a number of high-ranking male officials, including what looked like a high-ranking general, four members of the Glorious Guard, and - again I was surprised - a thirtysomething Caucasian woman in a full suit. Her hair was done up in a bun, and she held a ledger screen on which she jotted notes with a ringmouse. "Who's that woman next to the Emperor?" I asked the attache. "That's Claire McAllen, the Emperor's attache," he answered. "Apparently she's so competent that the Emperor allows her to dress like a man in the Palace." Interesting, I thought. What was the relationship between the Emperor and this Claire McAllen? That's when I felt something brush against my ass. I turned around to look and saw an older European man in a striped suit. He grinned back at me, not ashamed at all. "Excuse me," I said frostily. "Excuse yourself," he said back to me in what might have been a German accent. I snorted at him and turned back around, becaus the audience was beginning, but no sooner had I turned back around than I felt his hand patt my bare ass again. I tried to edge forward to get away from him, but the people in front of me didn't give way. I resolutely tried to ignore the invasion of privacy and concentrate on learning about the Emperor. One by one, Claire the attache called the audience seekers before the Emperor, each one bowing at the waist first (I winced as I saw each woman give a full show to the audience behind her). The Emperor dealt curtly with each one, always asking the right questions, always making his decisions quickly and decisively. For the next hour and a half I stood there, the European man intermittently running his hand over my bare bottom. Next to me, Mel was receiving a little too much attention from a visiting Russian, and she turned toward me to keep her front out of his view. Finally, our names were called. "Miss Julia Benoit and Miss Melissa Cheung, of the Dominion of Canada." The crowd parted, and I approached the dais nervously with Mel in tow. All over again, I felt terribly exposed - I was sure to see some of the people in this room again during the course of my career, and the image they would remember of me would probably be my naked ass as I clop-clopped across the floor to stand in front of the Emperor. Mel and I bowed low, dutifully giving glimpses of our vaginas to every eager observer behind us. The Emperor and his attendants looked us over, and I stifled the overwhelming urge to cover myself. Now was not the time for displays of weakness. From the dais, Claire looked down at me with a cold, arrogant stare. I briefly met her gaze, and saw her smirk slightly. As the only fully-clothed woman in the whole room, she was a cut above us in the hierarchy, and she wasn't going to let us forget it. Next to her, the general - an Indonesian man of about fifty - looked at us impassively. We stated our case to the Emperor, which was basically a polite request for Canadian mining partnerships in his country. He asked us a few pointed questions about what the Canadian government and Canadian businesses were prepared to do for his Empire, and I was afraid that in spite of myself I was far too aggressive. Something about the fact that this man had ordered every woman in his palace to expose herself made me unwilling to back down, even in the name of my job. A couple times Mel threw me anxious looks, but I held my ground. Actually, the only person who gave me dirty looks was the pants-wearing attache, Claire. Apparently my hubris din't wreck Canada's chances of a trade deal, as the Emperor then told us to appear at another audience in two days' time. In the meantime, the Emperor said, he would assign us a liaison officer to discuss the particulars of the deal. Disappointed, but relieved to get out of the public gaze, we bowed again and beat as hasty a retreat as we could without making fools of ourselves. Outside in the hall, I felt as if a great weight had been lifted off me. I almost forgot to be embarrassed when our young attache met us, bringing with him a middle-aged man of mixed ancestry. "How do you do," I said, leaning forward to shake the man's hand and conveniently staying slightly bent over when I disengaged. "Julia Benoit." "Tung-hua Jackson," he responded, "Liaison officer junior class for North American business. Pleased to meet you." He shook Mel's hand too, and she introduced herself quietly. Then he began talking rapidly about all sorts of issues - world politics, business conditions, economic forecasts, celebrity rumors. Then Mel stopped, leaning against a wall and - perhaps unconsciously - covering her crotch with her hand. "I'm feelin really tired," she said. "Would it be possible to continue this later? I'd like to go take a nap." "Certainly," bubbled Tung-hua Jackson. "Why don't I continue discussing these details with Miss Benoit while you go refresh yourself? I'm sure that young Mr. Alatas here can see you back to your room." The attache nodded, and as he and Mel walked away I wondered darkly if he would try to do anything to her. But, as he left with her, I noticed him throw a glance back at me, looking at my bare legs one last time. Apparently it wasn't Mel the boy was interested in. Sigh. Mr. Jackson and I meandered into a nearly empty section of the enormous Palace, and I marveled at the gardens and artwork that adorned the halls. The Golden Emperor had certainly gathered some fabulous wealth in his ten years in power. Then, in the middle of rattling on about trade agreements, the liaison officer pushed me up against a wall and stuck his hand between my legs. I let out a small stifled shriek as his hand cupped my bare groin, and squirmed, reaching down to push his hand away. He leaned over to kiss me, but I shoved him away and danced back. He backed off one step, still smiling, as I panted, red-faced, holding up my fists. "What the fuck are you trying to do?" I asked sharply, realizing what a nonthreatening figure I must cut, in my high heels, with my done-up hair, completely bare-assed. "Conducting a liaison between our countries," he said jovially. "What do you think?" "Our liaison is completely commercial, not physical," I reminded him acidly. He shrugged. "I was only trying to help cement the partnership," he said. "Great beauty like yours is not sent to a foreign land without the intent that it be used for what great beauty is meant for." "Look Mister," I said, "I may not be wearing any pants, but I swear to God I will kick your nuts right up through your nose." He smiled more broadly, but looked a little nervous. "So be it," he said. "That will, of course, make your diplomatic mission slightly more difficult." "If you're asking me if I'll fuck you for copper mining contracts, the answer is no," I said mater-of-factly. "I'll see you tomorrow." "Can I show you to the elevator?" he asked. "No thanks," I said, and began to walk away. "Oh, Miss Benoit," he called out. "I just want to say that you have beautiful lips." I made a kissy-face in his direction, poinedly refusing to acknowledge what he was really talking about, and turned and walked around the corner. In the hour it took me to find Mel and my room again, my anger had cooled off, replaced by a hard-edged pragmatism. It wasn't possible that the Emperor required all foreign diplomats to have sex with his lower-level officials; Jackson must have just been implying that in order to get lucky. The Emperor seemed like the kind of man who stipulated exactly what he waned people - especially women - to do. This little episode wouldn't kill our chances of sealing the mining deals. When I opened the door to our room, however, I was astonished to find Mel talking to one of the Glorious Guard women, who was seated on a chair with her magnificent weapon propped against the wall next to her. She was pale-skinned and blonde, a full six inches taller than me, with her mask on the floor next to her, with a body and face that made me feel like a sixty-year-old hunchback. "Hi," I said, "I'm Julia." "I'm Audrey," she said, "Charmed." I was a little bit startled to hear an everyday Australian accent coming from such a semi-mythical figure. I had expected her to talk like some kind of heavenly Valkyrie or something. "Nice to meet you," I said, sitting on my bed. "Audrey is the Captain of the Glorious Guard," Mel explained, a little in awe. "Really?" I said. "And to what do we owe the honor of your visit?" Audrey gave a laugh, which I thought was a low, throaty, Aussie bar-girl sort of laugh. "The Emperor is interested in you," she said. "And it's my job to be interestd in what the Emperor is interested in." "So he sent you to meet us?" I asked. I was exhausted; I felt ike stripping of the rest of my clothes then and there, but being in front of this gorgeous woman made me a bit too embarrassed. In fact, the fact that she was wearing one of those mirrored bikini bottoms made incongruously embarrassed and a little jealous at the same time, and I hunched over so that my jacket would drape over my lap. "No," Audrey answered, "Actually, the Emperor pretty much lets the Guard do what we like. I came to see you because I thought you could use a little help navigating the complications of the Palace. How did things go with Jackson, by the way?" I made a face, and she laughed heartily. "What happened?" Mel asked. "He grabbed my coochie-pop and I threatened to kick him where the sun don't shine," I said matter-of-factly. They both laughed at that, although Mel was more surprised and nervous than amused. "That's Jackson," said Audrey. "Don't pay attention to him. He tries that with every girl who comes through." "I hope he doesn't succeed that often," Mel said, clasping her hands between her delicate thighs. "Not nearly as often as he'd like, but more often than I'd like," Audrey sauid wryly. "Anyway, don't worry. You don't have to sleep with any man to make a deal with the Emperor. Wll, except possibly the Emperor himself." "What?!" Mel and I asked almost in unison. Audrey gave a rueful chuckle. "Yeah," she said, "It appears the Emperor's taken something of a liking to you in particular, Julia. He's going to ask you to come see him in his Harem tomorrow evening." "No way!" I said, more loudly than I'd have liked. "Sleeping with misogynist Emperors is not in my job description." "I think that's why he likes you," Audrey said, uncrossing those long legs of hers. "He has this thing about strong-willed women, and breaking them down. I suppose that's how an Emperor gets to be an Emperor, by conquering things. He thinks you're a tough cookie, so he wants to conquer you." "What if I don't do it?" I asked sharply. "Well, I'd be proud of you, for one," Audrey said, laughing. Mel laughed too, and I started to realize that this Audrey woman wasn't some agent of the twisted Emperor, but one of the girls - one of us. "Don't worry," she said again. "You'll be fine. Remember, women lose their pants when they come to the Palace, but not their brains." That made me smile. |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | The Golden Empire, Part 1 |
| Message: | Here's the first part of a work in progress...my attempt to create a little futuristic tale...not sure if it's right for this board, but if people like it I'll post more.
The Golden Empire The Year 2037. Twelve years after World War 3. The country of Australia is no more. The continent is divided into four countries - British Australia in the southeast; the Free Republic of Australia in the southwest; the city-state of Allahabad in the northwest; and the Golden Empire in the north and northeast. The first two of these countries are democracies. The Golden Empire is a dictatorship, its Emperor an opportunistic general of the South China Republic who seized power during the War. Now, he rules a land rich in natural resources with an iron fist. Still recovering from the War, the nations of the world send the emissaries to flatter and appease the Emperor in order to gain access to his country's rich mineral wealth. Part 1 - The Palace of Gold It was evening when Melissa and I arrived in Dajinbao. As we got off our train, two men in those long golden coats were there to escort us to the Palace. "We believe you will enjoy the chance to bask in the radiance of His Majesty's presence," one of the men said, his face betraying no trace of insincerity. Mel and I shared a look. We had each had our doubts about being selected for this particular diplomatic mission. The Golden Empire was a place we had heard about, but until we entered the Canadian Foreign Service we had never really thought we'd be coming to this bizarre, frightening country. As the car cruised through the suburbs, we stared out the windows, saying little in the presence of the two military men. Sprawling tracts of apartments and strip-malls rolled by, their signs in English, Chinese, and Malay traced out in bright neon. All this, I thought, thrown up in just ten years, paid for with the copper and aluminum that the world needed so badly. Then the Palace reared up in front of us, and I couldn't help catch my breath. Next to me, I heard Mel give an audible gasp. We had heard the Palace was the world's biggest building, and we had seen the pictures, but that hadn't prepared us for the monstrous multi-domed golden monstrosity that rose towering into the night sky. It was bigger than life. The car stopped in a military compound just ouside the Palace, and after some security cecks, we were led into a wing of the massive structure, still craning our necks up to get one last glance at the glowing golden domes before we vanished into its bowels. The inside of the Palace was a strange combination of gold-rimmed Old Cantonese and austere modern decor. Mel and I followed four palace guards - frighteningly, armed with long Kalashnikov gunswords - into an antiseptic white room where they asked us all kinds of questions about us, our backgrounds, political leanings, etc. Some of the questions were uncomfortably personal, such as whether either of us currently had a regular sexual partner. I blushed and lied, thinking of my boyfriend Paul back in the Foreign Service Office. I was certain he wouldn't want his name to be on some list in the archives of some two-bit Pacific dictatorship. "Now," said the head guard, "Please remove your clothing for a security inspection." My heart began thudding at a frenzied pace. Mel and I had been well-warned about the Empire's famous lack of respect for women, and we had known that this was probably coming, but to be here, in this foreign land, stripping down in front of these big stern men, was still quite a shock. But we had taken this job willingly, and it was going to be a big (and much-needed) boost to both of our careers. We're big girls, I thought, we can take it. Deliberately, I took off my shoes, and then stripped off my suit coat and pants. I didn't have to ask whether they wanted me to take off my plain cream-colored bra and panties; trying not to let my face betray my feeling of vulnerability, I took off the underwear too and set it on top of the pile. One of the men took my clothes and began to run them under some sort of sensor machine. Naked and nervous, I looked over and saw that Mel had stripped too. I noticed her fidgeting anxiously, and she looked over and we shared a sympathetic look. I felt a pang of envy as I looked at Mel's body, with that slim Asian physique, especially those slender thighs. As for myself, I thought ruefully, I should have put in that extra effort and gone to the gym a little more over the last two months; now these guards could see every little piece of cellulite I had. Silly thing to think of at a time like this, but there it was. "Raise your arms above your head," one of the guards said, and I saw him spraying his hands with antispetic spray. Oh God, I thought, isn't he going to put on gloves? Then his bare hands were running over my body, and I felt a flush creeping over me in spite of myself. he guard was a big solid Caucasian man with a buzz cut - except for that Australian accent, he wouldn't have been out of place back in Ontario. I gave a little involuntary jump as his palms passed over my nipples - what in God's name could I possibly be hiding there? - and drifted down my sides. Tensing, I shut my eyes when his hands got to my lower regions, and his fingers probed into my most private cavities - thankfully, only briefly, although I did feel that he lingered a bit too long on my inner thighs. Feeling violated, we stood there on the cold tiled floor, stark naked, hugging our chests as the man turned and spoke in a low voice with the others. The men watched us dispassionately. I resisted the urge to drop to a full crouch as their eyes drifted over my body. Finally, the two checking our clothes were done. One of the men handed me back my suit coat, blouse, bra, and shoes. Anxiously, I waited for the rest. But nothing was forthcoming. "Excuse me," said Mel, clutching her own jacket and blouse against her body, "How about our pants?" Two of the guards looked at each other, as if they had heard this question before. "I'm sorry," one of the guards said. "Were you not aware of the Emperor's policy about female clothing on Palace grounds?" "No, we were not," I said, a little acidly, feeling a little dizzy. "What is this policy?" "By decree of His Majesty the Golden Emperor, no female between the ages of seventeen and fifty-five, except for a member of the Glorious Guard, may wear any clothing on Palace grounds that is held up by the hips or the legs, or that obscures the knees." "WHAT?" Mel blurted out. "You mean we have to walk around bare-ass naked the whole time?" I winced. Mel was my junior, and she was a little new to the diplomatic profession. I didn't like this craziness one bit more than she did, but I had been in the Service a little longer, and seen a few crazy things in my time. It was a crazy world we lived in, twelve years after the biggest war and economic collapse mankind had ever seen. Our country had gotten off easy (except for poor Vancouver), but much of the world had reverted to a more primitive kind of civilization. Walking around bottomless in some far-off palace was probably tame compared to the things other diplomats were being put through in Africa, China, or the Middle East. "Not exactly," the big Caucasian guard answered. "Many women choose to wear dresses that hide their private parts. As long as these dresses aren't cinched at the hip, they're fine." Mel and I shared another look. Neither of us had brought any dresses along. "Is there no exception for foreign diplomats?" Mel asked plaintively, but we both already knew the answer. The Golden Emperor only accepted female diplomats; now we were beginning to realize why. There was nothing to be done for it. I put back on my bra, blouse, and suit jacket, hoping the tails of the jacket were long enough to conceal my front from obvious view. Looking over at Mel, I winced as I saw that hers were woefully insufficient. "You're cleared for temporary Palace residence," the head guard said. "You'll be staying for five days?" "That's right," I answered, getting a sinking feeling. "Then come this way." The guards led us back into the hall and out of the security area. Walking pantsless in high heels down the long tiled halls, I felt that every click of our shoes drew the eyes of the guards and officials that we passed. I felt incredibly vulnerable, with men with guns and gunswords all around me, and my genitals and rear end visible to any roving eye. Mel, a bit awkwardly, put one hand in front of her crotch, and I did the same, even though it made it a bit difficult to keep pace with the guards. We exited the security area, the modern doors sliding open smoothly as we approached. The main wing of the palace was alive with activity. Despite what the guard had told us, I was still blown away to see all of the young women walking bottomless through the halls. Some of them indeed wore billowy, loose dresses that hung to mid-thigh, but many others wore blouses or jackets and left their lower parts exposed. Even more surprisingly, those of the women who had not shaved their pubic hair had mostly carved it into interesting shapes, fanning curlicues or step-like wedges. Apparently women the world over would make themselves fashionable under any circumstances. Suddenly, I felt relieved that both Mel and I shave that particular area of our bodies. Oddly, Mel and I got more looks than anyone else in the halls. I realized that it was because, by covering ourselves, we had identified ourselves as not being Palace regulars. Seeing this, I dropped my hands to my side, and Mel did the same. When in Rome, as they say. After what seemed like an eternity - it was the world's largest building, I reminded myself - we arrived at our rooms in the northeast wing on the 32nd floor. The guards unlocked the door. "Enjoy your stay," the head guard said. "The Emperor is looking forward to his audience with you tomorrow." That makes one of us, I thought. Once we were in the room - amazingly lavish, which contrasted sharply with the fact that we'd just been paraded around mostly naked after having some big tough men shove their fingers into our most private spots - I threw my suitcase down and spent the next five minutes cursing up a storm. "Just don't mention the Emperor," Mel said, sitting despondently on the bed. "I'm sure these walls are bugged, it'll catch you if you say his name." That stopped me. The last thing we needed was to wreck Canada's chances of securing access to north Australia's mineral wealth, simply because I couldn't keep my mouth shut. I reflected that Mel was a lot cannier than she seemed. For a few minutes we sat on our beds in silence. "Well," I said finally. "I guess that's that. Let's do what we came here to do." "Yeah," Mel sighed, shaking her head. "All hail the Golden Emperor." Keeping our conversations brief, we stripped down the rest of the way - funny how much more wholesome and comfortable that felt than just being nude below the waist - and went to sleep. Tomorrow was going to be a big - and stressful - day. |
| Name: | janine |
| E-mail address: | justunsgirl@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | Deskirted at School |
| Message: | I was deskirted at a school a few weeks ago. It was after classes in the outdoor walkway where everyone waits to get picked up. I was wearing a knit skirt that buttoned on the side. I drive to school (my Mom’s car) but I waited around after classes for this one boy that I really like. So I was talking with him and some of his friends when all of a sudden three girls came up behind me. One of them pushed me and said this was the 3rd time she had seen me flirting with her boyfriend. She said she girls who try to steal other girl’s boyfriends deserve a good ass kicking. I didn’t even know he had a girlfriend so I turned around and shoved her back. She tried to swing at me so I put my hands up to protect my self and that’s when one of her friends grabbed my shirt from behind and lifted it to my chest! I was wearing a tiny thong that day because I didn’t want the skirt to bunch up underneath and show panty lines. Everyone started laughing at the sight of my bare butt as I fought to try to get my shirt back down. Every time I tried to spin around to knock her hands away she’d just spin around too so she could always stay behind me. I could have died right there for wearing this thong on this day because it was so skimpy in back it probably looked like I was naked from behind. The girl who started it grabbed my hair and pulled me down. She started swinging me around with my skirt up around my tummy still. Her friend grabbed the waist of my skirt and pulled it so hard the all the buttons tore off and my skirt came flying off! Now with no skirt on at all the girl I was fighting got me into a head lock so I could not get away. What a sight it must have been for everyone watching this seeing me with my skirt torn off wrestling around in only a thong all bent over with only a thin strip riding up my backside. The girl tried to punch me in the face but her blow missed the target thankfully and hit my head instead. My hair was in my face and flying everywhere so I could not see much apart from the ground in my position. Fearing she’d try hitting me in the face again I kicked her in the shin very hard causing her to buckle and loosen her grip just long enough for me to wiggle out of her head lock. She yelped out loud in pain and that’s when her 2 friends came up behind. One of them shoved me forward very hard, as the other grabbed the waist of my thong and pulled in down all the way to my thighs! I grabbed it trying to pull it back up hearing a lot of the kids who had gathered around explode in shock and laughter at seeing my bare front and backside exposed. I struggled to pull my thong back up but all 3 girls reached in front all sides and basically torn my thong to shreds leaving me completely naked from the waist down. I could have died of horror and embarrassment at that moment being left stripped half naked in front of a whole group of school kids and they boy I liked so much. Cowering bottomless covering my front and back with my hands I panicked, grabbed my purse and took off running towards my car not knowing what else to do. The girl who started the fight grabbed the back of my shirt attempting to rip it off too but I managed to break lose running bottomless and humiliated past a dozen kids and through the parking lot to my car. No one followed me, and the boy I liked yanked his girl friend back from chasing after me demanding she stop immediately. I heard them arguing but all I could think of was getting into my car and getting out of there. I drove home bottomless and sobbing. I was so embarrassed that I could not get my self to go back to school for 2 days after. Even after I did I had to endure odd looks, whispering, and a lot of consolation and embarrassing questions from those I considered my friends. It was the talk of the school for the rest of the year. In the long run I did wind up dating the boy I had a crush on after he broke up with that bitch who fought with me. |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | Chivalry |
| Message: | Chivalry
I was camping in Yosemite one time in college, when I couldn't get to sleep one night and decided to take a walk through the woods. It was the middle of summer, so it was warm enough to walk outside in just pajama bottoms and a T-shirt (and sandals). We had camped way out in the middle of nowhere, so nobody was around for miles, or so we thought. So while my friends were sleeping, I slipped out of the tent and strolled out through the forest. Yosemite is gorgeous at night, the woods were quiet and the moon was full. After about ten minutes of walking, I had paused to watch a nice little stream that was winding its way through the roots and rocks, when suddenly I heard a noise. I tensed. It was large, and it was close by - behind me. I froze; if it was some kind of predator, running would be the worst possible move. Maybe I could scare whatever it was away, I thought, if I stretched out my arms and made loud noises. I was just getting ready to put this plan into action, when the thing broke through the trees and stumbled into the clearning. It was a naked girl. She was tall, almost my height; a couple years younger than me, maybe 19 or 20, light-haired, pale, and beautiful in a thin delicate way, kind of like an elf from Lord of the Rings. She was stark naked except for a pair of flip-flops, and she looked scared and confused. I was so surprised that I couldn't move, and I just sat there gaping. She had a gorgeous body (if a bit on the thin side), beautiful small breasts, long slender legs with perfect calves...but for some reason, what I remember most is her ears, which stuck out just a little from her straight blonde hair and made her look even more like an elf. Then saw me. I was still standing with a stupid open-mouthed expression on my face, frozen in place. As soon as she saw me, she let out a small squeak and dropped to a crouch, hugging her arms across her chest. "Um...hi?" I ventured, taking a step forward. That scared her, and she let out a choked half-yell. "Hey hey!" I stopped her, holding up my hands. "I'm not going to hurt you at all! I was just out taking a walk! Are you OK?" To show her I meant no harm, I took a step backward. "I'm Jason," I said, "I'm from Berkeley." "Hi, Jason," she said. "Do you think you'd mind looking away?" "No problem," I said, and turned around. "Thanks." "So..." I asked, "Is there...um...anything I can help you with?" "You wouldn't happen to have a compass on you, would you?" she answered drily. "Nope, fraid not. Are you lost?" "Uh, yeah." "Um..."I hesitated awkwardly. "I guess I'm gonna have to ask this eventually, so..." She got the hint. "My friends and I were playing a stupid game, and I had to take a dare, which was to take off my clothes and walk fifteen minutes into the forest. I guess I got turned around." "Wow," I said, "You're brave." "Stupid is more like it," she snorted. "Well hey," I said, "I don't really need my shirt...want it?" "Oh my gosh, that would be great." I could hear the relief and gratitude in her voice. Without hesitation, I stripped off my shirt and tossed it behind me. I heard the sound of her picking it up and putting it on, and stifled the manic urge to turn around and get one last look at her amazing body. "How does it fit?" I asked. "Um...it's...not quite long enough, but it's much better than nothing." She sounded distinctly disappointed. I couldn't decide if I was disappointed or pleased. I settled on disappointed; I'm a nice guy. "Well?" I asked. "Is there anything else I can do to help?" "To be honest, I'm kind of scared walking around out here like this," she confessed, and I could tell it was a bit difficult for her to admit it; she really seemed like a girl who was used to getting by all on her own. She had stripped and walked fifteen minutes into a pitch-black empty forest, after all. "Do you think yo could come with me and help me find my friends?" she asked, a little shyly. "Sure," I answered immediately. "I have good direction sense. But...are you sure you'll be OK? I mean..." "Well," she said, "you already saw everything, right?" "Um...it was dark, and..." I hedged. "It's OK, you can admit it. Come on, you can walk in front." She almost sounded like it was her saving me from embarrassment. I turned around. The girl was even more gorgeous wearing my T-shirt than she had been completely nude. She stood with her hips cocked, one hand pressed demurely between her long long legs, smiling wryly at me. "Well," I asked, blushing in the dimness and turning around before she could see my eyes get wide, "Shall we?" "Lead the way, sir," she said, and I noticed how comfortable she sounded all of a sudden. We crept through the dark woods, and my Boy Scout training took over. I moved us in a "concentric wedge" search pattern, in the general direction she thought her friends were. They couldn't be more than half an hour's walk away, I figured. However, given the girl's less-than-dressed state, I thought it might not be a good idea to start calling out. "So where do you live?" she inquired from behind me as we crept along. "Are you a student?" "Yeah," I said. "Berkeley. You?" "I go to UC Davis," she told me. "I'm a poli sci major, how about you?" "Electrical engineering." "Ooh, smart boy." "Hopefully smart enough to find your friends!" I blushed again. I was glad that I had been working out and playing soccer over the past year, and was in about the best shape of my life. I hoped she noticed my back muscles as we pushed branches out of our way. We chatted a little more, abut our universities, life, the outdoors. She turned out to be, as I had first suspected, a really interesting and confident girl. I wished I knew her name, but given her predicament I thought it would be impolite to ask. "Do you think we're getting close?" she asked after a pause in the conversation. We had been walking about fifteen minutes. "Maybe," I said, "but probably it'll be a little -" "Owwww!" she suddenly cried out, and I whirled to see her grabbing her leg. "Are you OK?" I asked, running over to her. "I cut myself on something," she said. I was worried and aroused all at the same time - she was leaning over, and the hanging edge of my shirt was all that (barely) obscured her nether regions from full view. I tried to be just worried. I looked over an saw what it was - the jagged broken piece of a fallen log. "How deep is the cut?" I asked anxiously. "I don't know," she said, fear creeping into her voice. "Can you take a look at it?" "Uh...are you sure?" I hesitated. "Yeah yeah, don't worry about it," she answered curtly. I dropped to one knee and looked at the leg. She took her hands off the spot, moving one back up to cover her privates, but not before I caught a quick glimspe of neatly trimmed, light-colored pubic hair and pale pink lips. Come on, I thought, focus. The cut was shallow, mostly just an abrasion, and I was able to clean it off with some wet leaves. I pressed some more leaves onto it until it stopped bleeding. I almost got goosebumps as my hands ran over her smooth bare thigh, and I tried to keep it as professional as possible. "It'll be fine," I said. "It'll sting a little. Try to be careful where you step." "Shit," she said. "I'm so retarded. I mean, thanks." "Oh, I didn't mean it like that," I backpedaled quickly. "I know, I know. It's my fault. You were great." I looked into her eyes, and something about the way she looked back at me through wisps of pale hair, standing there, naked from the waist down, with only a slender hand to cover herself, was the most erotic thing I'd seen in my life. I smiled and turned away so that she wouldn't see the front of my pajamas push outward. "Um...hey," I said, "Would you like to use my pants too? I mean, so you won't accidentally get cut." She laughed. "I don't want to embarrass you," she said. "Well, I mean, I already must have embarrassed you," I pointed out. "If you don't want to, that's cool, it was just an idea." "Well..." she considered. "You did get to see me in my birthday suit, so I guess I should get to see you in yours, right?" Something about that was incredibly arousing. "OK," I said, "say the word, and the pants are yours." "Hand em over," she ordered in a faux-harsh voice. I dutifully stripped off and turned around, covering my naughty bits with one hand (no easy task, in the state they were in), and handing her the pajama pants with the other. She took them with her free hand, and, wihout waiting for me to turn around again, turned her back to me and slipped them on. I took in the brief view of her perfect round ass with only a minor pang of guilt, since it was my turn to walk around naked. She turned back and grinned. The pajama bottoms were almost a perfect fit. "Nice PJs," she said. "Well, are we gonna go?" I grinned back. "Only if you promise not to look at my bum," I shot back, feigning a British accent. "You shouldn't be ashamed of your body," she retorted. "Besides, you look like you've been working out a little bit." She couldn't have said anything to make me more happy (well, not much anyway). I flexed my pecs and did a little Governor Arnold pout. She laughed. "Come on," I said in my best fake Austrian accent. "We have to save John Connor." She laughed again, and I turned around and made a Mr. Universe pose, clenching my gluteals. She laughed harder. We walked for another few minutes. The thought of her eyes following my naked ass was a little bit arousing. I felt a little chilly, and realized that it must have been a litte scary for her to have been wandering around, naked and lost, before she met me. I suddenly felt really protective of her. Then, abruptly, I walked past a stand of trees and into a clearing. And there, on the ground in front of me, was a naked couple rolling around on the ground. I averted my eyes instantly, but they looked up and saw me. "Hey!" the woman said cheerfully. "Looks like we weren't the only ones to have this idea!" "Welcome to our little love nest!" the man declared. "Hope we didn't startle you too much!" The girl from UC Davis came up beside me and just stared. Belatedly, I covered myself with both hands, realizing I was exposing myself not just to the couple but to the girl I was with as well. "Hey, don't be shy," the woman said, "Isn't it a beautiful night?" Californians, I thought to myself. What a bunch. I turned back, figuring if they weren't embarrassed, I wasn't. They were in their thirties, kind of athletic and wholesome-looking, and both totally unembarrassed about being naked in front of strangers, although the woman was kneeling demurely. "Um, sorry to bother you," the girl I was with asked, "But did you see a camp full of girls about my age anywhere around here?" "Oh yeah," the man said, "We saw them, but we didn't want to bother them." "Could you tell us how to find them?" I inquired politely. "I think they're about ten minutes that way," the woman volunteered. "Thanks!" I said, and started to walk off. The girl followed, and as we exchanged a look I saw that she was suppressing a giggle too. "You sure you don't wanna come join us?" the man called out as we left. "Thanks, we're OK!" the girl called back, and we hastily disappeared into the forest. A couple minutes later we burst into laughter, trying to keep it quiet. "Think we should have joined them?" the girl asked. As she said it, I felt a thrill run up my spine, and suddenly it got a little harder to cover myself with one hand. I just chuckled and didn't answer. We were walking side by side now, more comfortable than before. It wasn't long before we heard female voices, and we knew we had found the girl's camp. I suddenly felt a deep pang of regret that this weird, improbable adventure was coming to an end. It ha only been forty minutes or less, but I knew I'd remember the naked girl in the forest for the rest of my life. "Well," I said, "Here we are." "Yeah," she said, hesitating. "You...want me to turn around?" I asked, wondering if I should have just let her keep the clothes, and give my friends a little surprise when I came back. "That's OK," she said, and to my amazement started stipping off the borrowed clothes right in front of me. In a moment she was naked, and no longer covering herself. My breath caught in my throat. She walked toward me over the forest floor, treading lightly on her tiptoes, holding my clothes out to me. I reached out to take them, in the process exposing myself to her as well - it seemed the right thing to do, although I was a little embarrassed that my penis was pointing directly up at her head. My gorgeous naked elf queen of the forest stopped three feet away and looked straight into my eyes, and my knees nearly gave out. My breath was short and quick. "My name's Megan," she said in a soft voice. "Sorry I didn't tell you before." "That's OK, Megan," I said, wishing I could say something more intelligent. "I just wanted to say, I was really impressed by what you did for me," she continued, looking up at me through stray strands of flax-colored hair. "You could have really taken advantage of me, but you were just totally chivalrous." "There's no way I would have done anything else," I said, trying to keep my eyes locked onto hers, and failing every few seconds as I glanced down the length of her beautiful willowy body, then back up to see those cute ears just barely poking out of the waterfall of hair. Then she stepped forward, and to my chagrin my penis poked her right in the abdomen, but she reached down with one hand and folded it up between our bodies, and with the other hand she reached up and pulled my head into hers and kissed me. Her naked skin was warm on mine, and I could feel the little tickle of her pubic hair on mine, and her perfect breasts were pressed against my chest. Her tongue darted into my mouth, and I put my arms arond her and held the back of her head and the small of her silky back. After the most erotic fifteen seconds of my life, she released me and stepped back. We were both breathing heavily. "I'm sorry," she said. "Do you have a girlfriend?" "No," I breathed, "do you have a boyfriend?" "No," she answered, "But there's a guy I'm considering for the job, if he's interested." "I don't see how he couldn't be," I said, and meant it. "Hey," Megan said, turning to walk back into her friends' camp. It's no too long a drive from Berkeley to Davis, right?" And then, before she left, she told me her email address. I watched her go, smooth back, long legs, and all, holding my clothes in my hand. Not until she was gone from sight, and I was dressed and twenty minutes back into the forest did I let myself jump up and let out a whoop that echoed down the mountainsides of Yellowstone. It was a clear beautiful night in the forest of northern California, I was twenty-one years old and in love, and I had all night to find my way back to camp. The End |
| Name: | CliffHangar |
| Subject: | Gypsy Magic (a screenplay) |
| Message: | Gypsy Magic
by CliffHangar FADE IN: A CROWDED CITY STREET - DAYTIME It is the middle of the day; the street is not crowded, but not empty either. Stuart, Dooby, and Alison, three older teenagers in the clothes of semi-bohemian middle-class stoners, are hanging out outside Gibly’s Records, leaning against the wall or a lamppost. Dooby is smoking a joint. Stuart has a CD in one hand. On the CD is the title: “Naked People Part I.” DOOBY Stuart, man, don’t gimme this shit about some voodoo chick giving you magical power. STUART (nonchalant) ‘S true, man. She said, take any power you want, and the spirits will provide! So she did her little voodoo thing, and said it worked. ALISON Why didn’t you pick flying, or invisibility, or something cool? STUART Cause that’s not really my thing, Alison! I’m a laid back guy. You know I’m a laid back guy. DOOBY I think it’s a fuckin funny power, man. STUART I mean, come on, I listen to Sublime. ALISON So you can make anyone’s clothes fall off, just by looking at them funny? STUART They disappear, they don’t fall off. DOOBY Rad, man! ALISON (indicating Dooby) Could you do it to Dooby? DOOBY (hands upraised) Hey now… STUART Sure, but why would I want to? ALISON Good point. So who do we wanna make be naked? They pause, and look down the street. By a newspaper stand, a man in a suit is talking on a cell phone and reading The Wall Street Journal. STUART How ‘bout that guy. He looks like he needs to seriously get off himself. ALISON Sure, why not. DOOBY Man, if this works, I’ll give you an eighth outta my stash… Stuart seems to focus his eyes on the suited man. Suddenly, the man’s clothes disappear, and he is left standing naked in the street. Several other people look around toward him, and a few laugh. The man, realizing his condition, blushes brightly and crouches to the ground, holding the newspaper to cover himself. Dooby doubles over in laughter, letting the joint fall to the ground. Alison giggles and puts her hand to her mouth. Stuart crosses his arms, looking satisfied. DOOBY Fuck, man, that was fuckin awesome… STUART You owe me an eighth, dude. DOOBY That shit’s unreal, man! ALISON Let’s go do that to some more people! Come on, Stuart! She tugs at the sleeve of Stuart’s sweater. The naked man in the street is attempting to hail a cab, while passers-by laugh and stare. STUART OK, OK, lemme buy a CD first and then we’ll go. Wipe. A street full of clubs and bars, at night. Alison, Stuart, and Dooby walk down the street, evading the crushes of people. ALISON (indicating a tall, handome man) How about him? STUART Naah, he’s too boring. DOOBY (pointing to a very sexy-dressed girl walking next to her date) How about her, man? Check that shit out! Tiiiiiight! ALISON Come on, Dooby, she’s not even wearing anything to begin with! STUART Hey, got it. He points over to a large, buff college-age man who is hanging with a gang of inferiors, with a girl on his arm. Stuart nods at him, and the buff man’s clothes are gone. The buff man looks puzzled for a second, as his companions laugh and his girl pulls away from his arm, then realizes his situation. BUFF MAN Fuck!! He covers himself with his hands, shouting angrily and cursing at the people around him. A few passersby look idly around at him, but are uninterested. DOOBY Good one. STUART Got another. He looks over at the doorway of a bar, where an attractive, overdressed woman is talking to two attractive, overdressed men. Stuart nods at the woman, and she becomes instantly naked. Glancing down in horror, she realizes her situation. ATTRACTIVE WOMAN Shit! As the men gape and openly stare, she covers her breasts with her hands. A moment later she seems to have a realization, and switches her hands to cover her groin. A moment later, she seems to have another realization, and attempts to cover her breasts with one arm and her groin with the other. A crowd is watching the woman. Just then, a bouncer steps out of the entranceway of the club. Taking her by the shoulder, he gently pushes her away. BOUNCER Ma’am, I’m afraid you’re going to have to leave. This is an 18-and-over club. ATTRACTIVE WOMAN (hysterical) Get your hands off me! Don’t you touch me!!! Stuart, Alison, and Dooby are leaning against a wall, laughing hilariously. STUART I’m so glad I didn’t pick flying, man. Wipe. A record store. Stuart and Dooby are browsing the shelves. A woman in indie-rock clothing (nice skirt, funky stockings, Converse shoes, etc.) walks up to them. She looks disdainfully at their purchases. INDIE-ROCK CHICK (disdainfully) Hey, nice picks. I hear all those guys are touring together. STUART (glancing up at her) Fuck off. Suddenly, she is naked. INDIE-ROCK CHICK Oh, fuck! Dropping her CDs, she falls to the floor in a crouch, hugging her knees to her chin. Dooby looks at her and smiles. Stuart does not look at her, but continues to browse the CD racks. INDIE-ROCK CHICK (with vigor) Fuck fuck fuck! DOOBY Hey, nice tits. Are you single? Dooby inclines his head slightly to try to see around the girl’s legs, grinning stupidly. She kicks her feet slightly in anger. INDIE-ROCK CHICK (with venom) You don’t get to see me naked! You’re just a punk-ass loser! You haven’t earned this! You aren’t even half cool enough to see my tits! Fuck fuck FUCK! Stuart walks away, pulling Dooby, who is still smiling and staring idiotically at the girl. STUART Come on, Dooby. Wipe. Stuart and Alison are sitting next to each other in the back of a classroom. At the front of the classroom, a male teacher is lecturing. TEACHER I know you don’t want to do homework over the break, but it’s – Suddenly, he is naked. The class bursts into laughter. Observing his state, the teacher gains a look of horror on his face. TEACHER Shit! He cups his groin and runs around behind his desk. Alison looks over at Stuart as the class erupts into chaos. ALISON I didn’t think he’d be that well hung! STUART Um-humm! Wipe. A grocery line. Stuart and Dooby are there, with their arms full of snacks. An angry old woman is arguing with the cashier. Dooby rolls his eyes in exasperation. Stuart looks over toward her. Don’t man. She could have a heart attack or something. STUART (sobering) Oh yeah…I guess you’re right…shit… Wipe. A large crowd of people in open-air seating, with a large raised stage at the front. ANNOUNCER’S VOICE And now, please welcome Congressman Dan Kalpers, from the 43rd District!!! A man get sup from a seat by the podium and walks toward the mike, when suddenly he is naked. CONGRESSMAN Mother fucker! He runs behind the podium. Near the back of the audience, Stuart, Dooby, and Alison snicker. ALISON (mimicking a deep voice) We need to bring back family values… They laugh. Wipe. The front of a bar, at night. Stuart, Alison, and Dooby walk up to the door, where a big bouncer waits. BOUNCER ID, please. They each haul out IDs and show them to the bouncer. The bouncer looks at them skeptically. BOUNCER I’ve seen these before. These are fakes. Stuart nods toward him slightly, and suddenly the bouncer is naked. The bouncer appears very angry. BOUNCER What the fuck! STUART (cocky) Let us in, and you’ll get your clothes back! BOUNCER You little fucker! The bouncer punches Stuart in the head, and Stuart flies back into the street. The bouncer menaces Alison and Dooby, who run away in fear. Wipe. A street corner, not far away. Stuart crouches by a street light, cradling his head in pain. Alison and Dooby are smoking cigarettes, looking peeved. ALISON Great plan, Stuart. You think that asshole knows about your little voodoo power? DOOBY Yeah man, what use is a magic power if it can’t even get us some fuckin drinks, man? STUART Just leave me alone. ALISON (waving her hand) Oh, first you’re Mr. Cool-gonna-get-us-into-a-bar, and now look at you… STUART Alison, will you just shut the fuck up? DOOBY Man, chill out. Both you guys. STUART Look, Dooby, who was it that let you see Amanda Jacobs’ bush, when you never woulda had the chance? ALISON Oh great, you’re real mature, it’s all about seeing girls’ bush now? STUART Shut the fuck up, Alison! ALISON Why don’t you shut the fuck up! Suddenly Alison is naked. She snorts in anger, but is totally immodest. ALISON Prick! DOOBY Woah, Stuart man, that’s uncalled for… Stuart glares at Dooby, and Dooby is naked too. Alison puts her hand on her hip and pulls on her cigarette in exasperation. ALISON I can’t fucking believe this… A group of three boys and three girls, about the same age, walks by, and Dooby smiles goofily and waves at the girls. The girls blow kisses back in his direction and laugh. ALISON Come on, Doob, let’s go somewhere before the fucking cops arrest us. Dooby takes a couple steps after the group of kids, who laugh and walk away, still looking at him and laughing. GIRL Nice dick! DOOBY Thanks! Alison grabs Dooby’s arm and walks off with him. STUART Alright you guys, just fucking abandon me! ALISON Why don’t you go try to pick up some chicks by showing em your cool super power, jerk! Stuart cradles his head in his hands. Wipe. The street outside a club, at night. A girl is talking to Stuart, who is hitting on her. STUART I got super powers, baby. Look what I can do. Suddenly, Stuart is naked. He raises his hands and smiles. The girl seems put off. GIRL Why would I wanna see that? Giving a snort, the girl turns and walks away. Stuart sighs. STUART Aw maaaan… MEGAPHONE VOICE Hey! You are indecently exposed! Put your hands up, and step over to the wall! Stuart gets a look of fear on his face, covers his groin with one hand, and runs. Behind him, police lights shine brightly. Freeze frame as Stuart leaps into the air, mouth agape. The End |
| Name: | J |
| E-mail address: | j@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | Physical Exam |
| Message: | When I was 14 i went to get my physical at the doctors. I got there, waited in the waiting room. Then the young nurse called me up, and said i was next. She took weight and then walked me to my room. She told me to strip completely naked! I had physicals before and i usually just have to strip to my boxers. Well i thought maybe she made a mistake or something so i just stripped down to my boxers. I got undressed and waited there. When the doctor got there i was suprised. She was probably late twenties, early thirties but pretty good looking. She was taller than me and blond. She started off by asking a bunch of questions and things like that. But after that she asked me to remove my boxers because it would be easier. I had no choice and strip naked in front of her. I was starting to get hard, but no quite all the way. She checked everything that doctors usually check and then said we need to take your temperature. I sat there on the table and opened my mouth. She said that orally does not always give the best readings. She said she would take it anally. She had me lay on my stomach. She then put on gloves and rubbed vasoline on her gloves. Then put a big glob on her finger and smeard it all in my ass. She took the thermoneter and slowly shoved it up there. It was pretty akward. Next after that she would check my genetalia. She first felt my testicles and then my shaft and head. i couldn't help it anymore, i had a raging hard on. She just giggled and kept going. But then when she finally finished it got more embarrassing. She said the nurse forgot to take your height so lets go measure you. I went to get my clothes and she said that she was busy and lets just do it now. She said that there was nobody here so nobody would see me. I agreed and quickly got measured. When i was finsihing up i looked behind me and all the nurses were giggling. During all this i still had my hard on. Anyway as i walked back towards my room to get my clothes, the doctors gave me a little spank on the butt and said nice job and laughed. That was the most embarrassing days of my life.
|
| Name: | Seth |
| Subject: | Taking initiative |
| Message: | Mary was a redhead with a petite bottom, C-cup breasts, and a love of tight jeans and tank tops. We've flirted in the past, but always in the friendly manner, the kind that never goes anyplace. I'd spent many a fretful night mooning over visions of her dancing naked in front of me before I decided to end the impasse by inviting her over for a some friendly talk and video gaming after school.
I spent the first half hour or so of her visit stuck in the familiar rut of not being able to go any further than teasing. Luckily, Mary broke the cycle for me after winning her fourth game against me in a row. "This is getting pretty boring. You sure you don't want to play something more on your skill level? Like Pokemon?" I raised my eyebrows innocently. "Well if you're so bored with me... maybe we should make things more interesting." Mary, bless her, was just as kinky as me. "Like what? Loser gets spanked?" I shifted my leg to hide my hard-on. "I was thinking more... one piece of clothing off for each loss?" She didn't even bat an eyelash. "You're on!" We agreed that both socks and all underwear would count as single items--that way, we were evenly matched: shirt, pants, undies, and socks. I lost for the fifth time in a row, so off went my socks. Another loss and there went my shirt; I was feeling pretty stupid by this point. Mary was ecstatic, poking fun at my undertrained physique and wondering aloud whether I wore boxers or briefs. Maybe it was her taunting that filled me with passion, or maybe the good Lord was on my side, but either way the next two matches were mine. "Off" was all I said, giving her a twitch of my hand. She stuck her tongue out at me petulantly and made a show of sliding her top off, letting it rise slowly above her chest and over her head. Her breasts were small and firm from what I could see of them, snug against the confines of the simple white bra. She had a birth mark or something like that on the inside of the right one, nestled in her cleavage. She wriggled sensually, telling me to keep my eyes on the set or I'd lose my pants. The joke was on her: fueled by courageous hormones, I won the next round and got to lean back and enjoy her dramatically standing up and wriggle her hips about, running her hands all over her own flat belly as they traveled down to her fly. Down came the zipper--I saw a glimpse of pink fabric--and back and forth went the hips as she wriggled out of those tight jeans, letting them fall to her ankles and daintily stepping out of them. No wonder she'd been so casual about it--the clever bitch was wearing boyshorts! "You might want to take the pen out of your pants there," she said, smiling. I was so flustered I lost the next match. "Down with 'em!" cried Mary exhuberantly, and I pulled my pants off (though with a lot less flair than she had) leaving me in my boxers, which she called cute, making me blush again. The next game we were both pretty set on winning, so it was close... but in the end, she won. My clever plan to see her body had backfired, and I reluctantly stood to drop my drawers and expose myself to her fully. "Is that your penis? It's adorable!" My cheeks were on fire--both sets of them, according to Mary after she'd walked around to get a full view and give me a good smack on the bottom ones. Tittering to herself and wishing aloud that she'd brought a camera, she began walking slowly back to where her clothes were lying in a pile. I knew that my one chance to make this turn out like I'd wanted it to was fading fast. "Hey, what about one more match? You said you wanted to spank me if I lost, didn't you?" The desiring smile she was wearing when she turned around was almost frightening. Without a word she picked up the controller, and we were at it again. Ignoring her multiple observations throughout the match that I was sitting next to her stark naked with a hard-on, I managed to keep enough focus that I won the match, and turned to her triumphantly. "Your turn," I said. "Uh-unh" she said. "I didn't say I would do anything if I lost, did I? Only that I'd spank you if you lost. A pity I don't get to, but that doesn't mean you get anything. Good game, boy." And with that she turned around and twitched her ass mockingly at me, walking to her clothespile again. Like hell I was going to let that pass! I lunged at her, bringing the boyshorts to the floor and causing her to stumble and fall over, landing in the ideal position: all fours, naked ass and snatch bared to me in full, and with her left leg pressing hard against my dick. "Now what was that about a spanking?" I asked her. "Don't you da--OW!" Her ass was pretty small, but what it lacked in size it more than made up for in shapeliness. I took my time on it, letting my hand drift from one cheek to another and copping gratuitous feels between each one, allowing my finger to run over her crack going from one side to another, which would cause her to shudder in between cries of pain and indignation. Using my left arm to keep her pinned, I had her completely at my mercy, with her having no way to clench hard enought to cover up her pussy. Once I had satisfied my curiosity in her ass, I deftly snapped open her bra strap, leaving her fully naked in front of my. She half-gasped, half-laughed "you fucker!" at me before her vocabulary returned to repeating the word "ow!" as I went back to slapping the hell out of her delicious rump. Eventually the novelty wore off and we just sat there, panting, both of us naked, and me with my cock pressed against her leg and my arm pinning her down. Finally, she spoke: "you through yet?" Instead of answering I flipped her over so that I was pinning her by her arms, with her flat on her back, sweat coating her form as she stared at me with a twisted half-smile on her face, hair mussed and lying every-which-way on the floor, my hanging phallus about one inch from her vagina as I used my knees to keep her thighs down. I relished the view, taking in her breasts in all their glory, from the birth mark to the pink, stiff nipples, and then downward past her taut belly to her crotch, and her partially shaven kitty, swollen up just for me. "So..." she said finally with a seductive grin, "are you gonna put it in or not?" It was a good night. |
| Name: | Rather not say |
| Subject: | Kiss my Butt... |
| Message: | My 15-year-old sister is in her rebellious stage right now. She’s a real smart mouth and as of late it’s just gotten worse and worse. Last week my 3 friends were over playing poker. My annoying sister kept butting in wandering into the room randomly while we were in mid-game looking at our cards and giving them away to others. I finally hit my breaking point after the 4th time she came in and did it so I screamed at her to get out and stay or else. She yelled, “Oh yeah? How about you kiss my ass, right in the crack!” and smacked her ass at me taunting me. Everyone laughed and this which made me even more mad. I chased after her wanting to kill her but all she did is run to Mom saying I was trying to beat her up. I tried to explain why but my Mom got all short with me saying that we should try to get along and fighting was not going to be tolerated. My blood was boiling!
My Dad was at work and my Mom was leaving shortly to meet a neighbor and go shopping for the afternoon. I went back to playing cards with my friends and my sister kept purposely coming in and bothering us even more than before just to drive me mad. That’s when I decided to come up with a plan to get her back for being such a little smart mouth. I waited till my Mom was out of the house. My sister predictably wandered into the room a few minutes later looking over our shoulders and I yelled at her to get out again. Of course she just gave me the finger and laughed again saying, “Kiss my ass I’ll do what ever I want!” I said, “Oh yeah?” Getting up out of my seat I said, “Well come here so I can then brat!” I lunged at her and she started to run. My friends all got up and blocked her path trying to grab her. She cut right through them like a scared deer but we managed to grab her before she got too far. We dragged her to the spare bedroom and tossed her forward onto the bed face down. My friends held her down and I pulled her shorts down. She squealed in protest. Then I pulled her underwear all the way down too baring her butt to everyone. We all burst out laughing seeing her naked butt all naked and exposed. She let out a bigger squeal and tried to reach down to pull her shorts back up but my friends held her arms and legs down so she could not do anything. We all took turns leaning in kissing her naked ass and swatting it as she kicked and screamed in total humiliation. Then I spread her ass cheeks wide so we could all see her open asshole and I said, “So who wants to kiss it right in the crack like she asked?” She screamed and bucked up and down yelling at me to stop it as we all laughed hysterically at her. No one did of course and we let her go after that. She scrambled to pull her shorts back up and stormed away all embarrassed not saying a word. She never said, “Kiss my ass” in front of my friends and me again so I guess we cured her of that problem but good! Haaaaaaa! |
| Name: | Luke |
| Subject: | Candy Ass |
| Message: | Her name was Ashley, and she was a bitch. That is to say, she was a bitch because everyone knew she was a bitch, and everyone knew she was a bitch because everyone said she was a bitch, and if everyone said she was a bitch then she must be a bitch because why else would everyone say she was, right? So in short, it was high school. I knew she was a bitch, of course (because everyone knew she was), but I didn't care because I was always paying less attention to her bitchiness and more to the fact that she loved to wear jogging shorts in the summer and tank tops every day, and her ass and tits were both exquisite. This was probably also partly the reason she had earned a name for herself as a bitch, slut, tramp, etc. Among the girls mainly, of course.
But back to the ass: it had to be twice as wide as her hips, and stuck out so pertly that no shorts or jeans could ever cover it all, leaving at least part of her crack exposed at all times. I don't think there was a guy in the school who hadn't memorized her underwear drawer; at least five blue thongs three pink thongs, three more white thongs, a white g-string, two pairs of black panties with pink trim that said "SLAP HERE" on them (she would get extremely pissed whenever anyone obliged the panties, which was probably the reason the guys knew she was a bitch as well as the girls) and at least one pair of plain white panties. That's just from memory, mind you; she definitely had more, but I remember the white panties the most because I'd gotten to see every inch of them on one very special day. I could never put her down and still can't, not like anyone else could. Even though she was a bitch, how can any red-blooded post-pubescent American hate a girl who was in his P.E. class and always wore the tightest of blue shorts (white trim) with a matching top? And one who sucked at tying her shoes, besides? Her gym clothes had earned her even more infamy than her normal clothes because of the simple fact that her shorts had "CANDY" written across their seat, inspiring the obvious nickname. We boys used it often, since every time it was called out she'd give that magnificent tush a twitch. Oh, how the girls hated her. I loved Ashley because she could never tie her shoes correctly, and always bent over to tie them up again. For this purpose, I was always behind her during laps, games, or anything else. It wreaked havoc on my grades, but damned if it wasn't worth it. For the past four days, a group of five or so girls had made a habit of in turn being right behind me. Being the idiot I was, I always figured that they were hot for me, ignoring the obvious clue-in that all of them were united by their common interest of calling Ashley a bitch. Friday was the day after our semester final, meaning we all got a free day while the teachers fucked off somewhere to get high or whatever it is P.E. teachers do on their time off. One of the five girls, a petite hottie who fancied wearing black sports bras and wore her hair in a cute red ponytail, decided all of a sudden to become buddy-buddy with Ashley. Even I, entranced as I was by the tantalizing waistband of Ashley's white panties poking above the waistband of her gym shorts, realized something was up; the redhead had made a point of avoiding Ash since day 1. Ash was a bit of a ditz, though, so she didn't think it was strange at all when she was challenged to shoot hoops. The game was unsurprising for about five shots before Ash made a long shot, jumping up into the air and causing her tits to jiggle about like crazy. It was at that moment that the redhead yanked the Candy Ass shorts down to her ankles, causing Ashley to fall flat on her boobs. "Oops!", said the redhead cutely. She had the attention of the entire gym now as she walked up to the faceplanted Ash and knelt down to give her upraised ass a couple well-placed smacks that made Ashley squeak and giggle nervously. "Look at this ass! No wonder all the boys are crazy for it!", the redhead exclaimed, kneading them with her fingers. Ashley giggled nervously, obviously unsure of what the hell was going on, and tried to push herself up to her feet. The redhead noticed this and turned her attention to those white cotton panties, shoving her hands down them and yanking them upwards in a vicious wedgie. Ashley screamed; every man in a five-mile radius got the hard-on of their lives. At this point the redhead's four friends had decided to join the fun, walking up just as the redhead had decided on a fitting length to put between Ashley's reddened ass and her panties' waistband. "Aren't you happy, Ashley?" Cried one gleefully, "now you can show off even more of your ass than you normally do, you whore!" That one knelt down to deal out her own personal dose of smacks to Assley's ash. Ashley was pretty shaken up now, and was begging for them to stop it, appologizing for everything she'd doen and some things she hadn't. "Oh, you're GONNA be sorry!" The panties slid down beautifully, and every eye was on that slightly tanned, bulbous and beautiful ass, exposed in all its glory. The redhead smacked it some more, then tossed the panties into the crowd; some fat guy caught them. Ashley was dragged to her feet, each girl but the redhead holding either an arm or a leg, forcing her to stand spread eagled. Her slit was exposed for all to see--perfectly shaved, not a millimeter of hair tarnishing that beautiful pussy. One of the girls lifted her leg, making it open and summoning catcalls from all angles. "And look at those tits!", exclaimed redhead, "It's a fucking crime to keep these gazongas covered up, don't you think, girls?" The two holding her arms didn't even raise them, just pulled at the tank top and then the sports bra until they ripped. Ashley was now completely and utterly naked but for her shoes and socks. It was heaven. "Who wants to feel 'em!" Screamed the redhead at the top of her lungs. Immediately half the guys in the room and even more of the girls ran up to grope Ashley's sexy bod, oblivious to her screaming. "What a noisy bitch!", yelled one of the girls. "She needs a spanking!", replied another. Ashley was shoved over the redhead's knees, and everyone who could reach her ass slapped the hell out of it, turning it a bright crimson. By the time I'd gotten close enough to cop a feel of my own they'd turned her face up and pulled her legs apart, giving the perfect view for everyone. I managed to get a fistful of tit and a carress of slit before the instructors returned. Needless to say, the redhead and her pals got the book thrown at them. Everyone else, though, got nothing more than a stern talking to (they could hardly suspend the entire class; they'd no idea who exactly had been up there and who'd not been) and memories that will stay with us 'til the day we die. |
| Name: | anonymos |
| E-mail address: | hello_mr_person@yahoo.com.au |
| Subject: | poolside stuff |
| Message: | Our house has a big pool outside the back which me and my 17-year old sister often use. But sometimes it has been a place of a lot of pantsings.
My sister, her hot friend and me were all swimming in the pool one day. The friend had gotten out of the pool and was watching me and my sis. She was looking straight at me when I tried to jump out of the pool. But then my sis grabbed my board shorts and bathers as I jumped, and I jumped high enough t jump right out of them. I was left absolutely totally naked in front of her hot friend, who saw EVERYTHING. She saw my penis, which despite me being 15 hasn't developed much yet, when I jumped out, and then they both saw my ass running around after them when they played keep away with my pants and bathers for at least a minute, during which time my sister got out of the pool to make sure i wouldn't be covered by the water if i wanted my clothes back. I was embarrassed obviously but I admit it did turn me on, and if it had gone on much longer the girls might have seen my hard-on. The next day, me and my sis went swimming again, but this time she was the one embarrassed. Our parents weren't home at the time, so it was a big opportunity for revenge. During the time we had been in the pool that day, she had already pantsed me again, leaving my boardies and bathers around my ankles, making me even more determined to get her back, which i did. At one stage when she got out of the pool, I grabbed her bikini bottoms and wrestled them down and then clean off. She screamed as she found herself with nothing but a skimpy bikini top between her and her birthday suit. She screamed at me to give them back, but I quickly threw the bikini bottoms onto the roof of our house, grabbed the towels and ran inside, leaving her nothing to cover herself with and I locked the door so she couldn't get inside. She yelled at me to get her bikini bottoms, and he told her to get a ladder and get them herself, fully enjoying getting her back. After spending a long time arguing, she finally got the ladder out, which led to part 2 of my revenge. When she was about to start climbing up the ladder, I ran outside and undid her bikini top from behind. I eventually managed to get it off her, leaving her totally naked. I then quickly ran over to the gate that links our front and back yards and threw her top over as far away as I could. She tried to grab me but I ran inside and locked the door again. I told her I wouldn't let her inside to get her bottoms or any other clothes until she ran out to the front of our house, which is on a fairly busy road, to get her top. Eventually she realized she had no choice and did so, and about three cars had gone past while she put her top on, and keep in mind she was still bottomless and a lot of people would have seen that. She then quickly ran around to the back and banged on the door, but I told her that I would only let her in from the front, forcing her to go out there bottomless again. She did so, and I veeerrrryyy slowly let her in and gave her her bikini bottoms back, finally satisfied with my revenge. I don't know if or when something like this will happen again, but if it does I'll post it here. |
| Name: | LiLah |
| Subject: | Revenge on Ashley |
| Message: | We were over at my friend Shannon’s yesterday after school when this happened. Her parents are never around so we always get into all sort of mischief over there. I had gotten this cool little camera for my b-day that can record videos so we were trying to make a little music video. I was directing but Ashley kept jumping in behind us trying to pull our pants down. First she did it to me then she did it to Shannon like 3 times in a row. The last time she pulled her short down to her feet leaving poor Shan standing in her pink daisy panties. Ashley was acting so weird and horny laughing wanting to take her shorts off. I kept trying to shoot my video scenes but Ashley wouldn’t quit being weird trying to pull our clothes off and tickle us and stuff. Finally when Ashley was getting a drink we decided to get her back. I put the video camera on Shannon’s dressed and left it on. We waited for Ash to come back into the bedroom and that’s when we attacked her. We both jumped her and started pulling her shorts down. She screamed and was so surprised it was so funnie. She went to the ground so we pounced on her trying to get her shorts off. I wanted to make sure the whole thing got caught on video so I got up and got the camera and got up close watching Shannon pull and pull at her shorts. Ashley was fighting to keep them on but Shannon got them ½ down with Ashley’s white panties totally showing! Then Shannon pulled Ashley almost upside down yanking on her shorts but she kept kicking and stuff so I jumped in to try to help too. Ashley was laughing saying ok ok you got me back but Shannon was like too bad. Holding the camera in one hand I used my other hand to help Shannon pull Ashley shorts off. We finally managed to wrestle them away from her. She took them away and threw out in the hallway. Ashley was covering all embarrassed because she knew I was recording the whole thing. She tried to run out in the hallway to get her shorts but Shannon would not let her get to them. She kept pulling her back by her arm while I videoed the whole thing! LOL she was so embarrassed with no pants on trying to cover up. Shannon spun Ashley around and grabbed the back of her panties and pulled them all the way up her butt! I stayed close making sure I got it all on video. She pulled them all the way up her butt crack and her whole butt was showing. It was so great! Then Shannon said as punishment for pulling her pants down so many times before she said she though we should take her underwear off too. Ashley was like no way and started to really fight back hard so I put the camera on the coffee table and we both jumped her and held down as Shannon pulled her panties down! We wrestled them away from her and left her kicking and screaming on the floor pulling her shirt down to cover. Shannon said no covering we want to see it all and started pulling Ashley’s shirt up. She freaked and tried to run so I grabbed me camera and kept recording Shannon chasing Ashley into the living room. Shannon lives in a small 2 bedroom apartment so there wasn’t a lot of places to run. We cornered her and Shannon tackled Ashley and they got into a total wrestling match right there in front of me and my camera! Shannon wrestled her shirt over her head and got her totally naked! Ashley tried to run to gather her clothes but Shannon pushed her out of the way and got to all her clothes first. She balled them up and threw them out the apartment door down into the courtyard of the apartment complex! OMG I couldn’t believe she did that! Ashley was totally naked and embarrassed all crouched down covering up. Shannon told her to go get her clothes outside but she was like no way. She tried to grab some couch cushions to cover with so we pulled them away and decided to throw her out of the apartment totally naked and make her go get her clothes. We grabbed her all naked and squirming and pushed her out the front door locking her out! With all the commotion all the neighbors came out to see what was going on. Ashley was totally naked and so embarrassed pounding on the door but we would not let her back in so she had no choice but to go all the way down the stairs naked to get her clothes in the courtyard. All the neighbors saw her small jiggling tits, butt and even her pussy as she scrambled to get her short and shirt back on right in front of everyone! Some of the neighbors were cheering and laughing and I got the whole thing on my video!
We got her so good she didn’t try to pull anyone’s pants down for a very long time after. On top of that I had a great video to blackmail her with! |
| Name: | XC47 |
| Subject: | “I’ll Never Tell!” **xplicit** |
| Message: | My super spoiled cousin Brooke has been more of an arrogant brat that ever since she started modeling. She’s an extreme flirt and loves to wear tight short shorts that let half her ass hang out, and short tight shirts that show off her over sized tits and exposed belly looking like a major little slut hooker. She only does this when parents are not around because per their rules she is forbidden to dress like that so they think she does not at all anymore. Little do they know what she is like when they are not around. She’s such a little tease it drives us mad and she knows it and loves it.
Last Saturday my parents went out all day with our Uncle and wife and left us all on our own at the house. It was very hot out and my brother and I were in the back yard playing ball when Brooke came out. She was dressed in super tight red terry cloth shorts yanked way up her butt crack and pussy with ½ her ass cheeks hanging out, and a white cut off “Hooter’s” shirt with no bra. It was so short it barely covered her big cans and so tight you could see her areolas and pointy nipples sticking right out through it. Our eyes nearly popped out of our heads at the site of her walking around and bending over right in front of us. I jokingly told her she should go stand on the street corner to make some extra money and we both laughed at her. She said she was just really hot and got mad and took our baseball away. Like the little brat that she is she ran inside and hid it somewhere and would not tell us where it was. We confronted her in the kitchen demanding to know where the ball was hidden. I told her that if she didn’t tell us where it was we were going to spank her butt till she did. She said go ahead she didn’t care because she still wouldn’t tell no matter what. I said oh yeah no matter what? She teased us back saying yeah no matter what mocking me. I told her, how about if it was a nice bare butt spanking but all she did was stick her tongue out at us saying she still wouldn’t no matter what. I told my brother well maybe if we take her shorts and shirt off and spank her bare butt totally naked she’d tell us then but she just laughed and said nope, no matter what again. Well we will see about that I said and we ran after her. She ran away laughing at us but we caught her in the living room and pulled her over on the couch. We held her down but she just kept laughing at us sticking her tongue out so I grabbed the top of her shorts. Together we wrestled her shorts down and all the way off of her as she just squealed and kept laughing. Half her big tits we hanging out anyway so we pulled her short shirt up over her head and wrestled it off of her too. Now she was totally naked on the couch wiggling around with her round butt, skinny waist, and huge boobs shaking around just laughing at us still. So, we turned her over and began spanking her perfect round little naked ass waiting for her to give in but she didn’t. She still kept just laughing sticking her ass out saying go ahead I don’t care, I’m not telling no matter what! I said oh yeah and lifted her up exposing her totally shaved pussy and started shaking her around by her shoulders making her giant boobs jiggle and bounce violently around but she STILL just kept laughing saying go ahead, I like it! I got a huge erection in my pants bobbling her big soft boobs around and squeezing her ass. She saw this and laughed at me saying ha-ha you have a big boner in your pants and squeezed it. We dragged her over the edge of the couch and threw her over it spreading her butt wide open and tickled her open asshole and spread pussy with a feather as she wiggled her ass around laughing and squealing like crazy. We kept doing it till her pussy was totally hot and wet and she was moaning but laughing still. I put one wet finger up her asshole and I think she came right then because she shook shuddered and twisted wiggling her ass up and down moaning and making all sorts of funny noises. Will you tell us now? I asked and she said ok and told us to let her up. We did but when we did she just bumped her naked ass right into my face and then ran off naked saying she’d never tell even if we made her “suck our cocks!” My brother and I just looked at each other with our jaws dropped laughing! What a little slut she is! |
| Name: | Jasmine |
| E-mail address: | ebluribusf@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | My Afternoon with Shelly – Part II |
| Message: | ..continued from Part I somewhere down below...
Then to my dismay she sat down next to me and began toying with the zipper to my skirt. She pinched it between her thumb and finger and pulled at it playfully a few times as if to test the resistance. Then a long minute or so later she proceeded to slowly unzip it. I tried to scream, “What are you doing!?” shaking my head back and forth in protest but she held me down ordering me to stay still. Without another word she pulled my zipper all the way down till it could go no further. Once done she began slowly tugging my skirt down, first past my panty line, then off my hips. She tugged and pulled till she got it all the way down, pulling it off me altogether. I tried to scream and kick to get away from her but she grabbed the back of my ponytail and firmly pulled my head back. Putting her face in mine she said, “SHHHHHHH! Stop fighting or you’ll really regret it, understand?” Pulling my ponytail very hard she held me like that till I had no choice but to nod my head in compliance. Standing back admiring her handiwork she looked me over again. I could swear I heard her say, “Nice” under her breath. “So what are these Holly Hobbie panties or what?” she commented with a snotty little laugh. Sliding her hand up the outside of my thigh she caressed my bare skin stopping to playfully snap my panty’s waistband for a moment. I tried to kick around again and roll away from her in disgust but she sat on me pinning me facing down on the floor saying, “I told you to sit still didn’t I?” angered by continued my resistance. “Now how do you like it when I do this?” she said pulling my panties all the way up my butt crack giving me the worst wedgie imaginable. Laughing she pulled my panties up so hard they disappeared up my butt cheeks. She pulled them up so high I feared she would rip them! Laughing at my apparent pain she finally let go rolling me over on my back now. It was uncomfortable lying on my tied up hands behind my back but I was powerless to do anything about it. Straddling my hips from on top she leaned over me and put her face right in mine again. I could feel her warm breath on me. Then holding my face still with both her hands she licked my face from bottom to top! I tried to turn away but it was useless. Her wiggling wet tongue left a trail of wet saliva across my face. Laughing at my disgusted reaction she seemed to be really enjoying tormenting me. Then slowly looking down my body to my baby blue & white panties with polka dot flowers on them she moved her hands down to the bottom of my T-shirt and started slowly lifting it up my body exposing my stomach. She pulled and stretched my shirt up higher and higher till she got it over my bra cups. Then she stretched it over my head. She left it stretched over my head covering my face so I could not see. I felt her hands grope my waist and stomach and slowly move up to my bra cups. Twisting and moaning in protest I felt her cup my breasts over my bra with her hands. She started to knead them. Then she slid her hand underneath my bra cup feeling my bare breast and rolling my nipple in between her fingers. I writhed resisting with all my strength but she had me pinned down too well. All I could do was struggle and yell into my gag. Jumping up she rummaged through Stephanie’s desk drawers looking for something. She returned a moment later and sat down on me again leaning over me smirking. Holding up a pair of scissors she switched them open and closed several times in the air smiling at me. My eyes went wide and I shook my head in protest as she slowly lowered the scissors down and placed them in between my bra cups… to be continued... again |
| Name: | Kristie |
| Subject: | Humiliating Backfire |
| Message: | Well in retrospect I don’t know what I was thinking. Looking back I really feel like I was basically set up by my friends which makes me mad, sad, and left feeling just plain humiliated every time I think of it so I try not too anymore.
It all started when my friend e-mailed me this video of Japanese girls getting “surprised pantsed” by masked men in the streets who would run up behind unsuspecting girls walking while some one else video taped it. Some of my friend’s thought it would be so funny to do that to this one girl named Kathy in our grade at school that we all tend to pick on because she’s cubby and a bit of a dweeb. We decided that one person would videotape it, one person would be the lookout, and one would be the “pantser”. We were all undecided about who would do what so they suggested we draw straws. Well I didn’t set up the straws but ironically I pulled the shortest straw so they said I’d be the perpetrator. I am a team player plus I thought it would be a funny prank too so I agreed to do it. They said all I would have to do is run up behind her at the right time, yank her pants down, and then run off full speed before she could do anything. Since I’d be wearing a mask no one would ever know it was me. Sounds simple right? Well the time and place came the next day after the last class had just let out. We were in the hallway staking out Kathy’s locker. The plan was to run up behind her as she put her books away at her locker and pants her right in front of a full hallway of kids at school. Yes, more cruel than funny looking back but we didn’t see it that way at the time. Ok so we can be mean at times. I agree. So everyone was in place and ready. I had a silly rubber John Kerry mask to use as a disguise. The bell rang, kids filled the hallways, and a few minutes later Kathy appeared just as everyday ready to put her books away, and gather what ever it was she gathered readying herself to walk home. On cue, and as planned I scurried up behind her as stealth-like as possible as she was reaching inside her locker fumbling with her things. With her hand up inside her locker up on her toes it was perfect timing. I struck quickly yanking her pants down from behind as best I could. They were a bit lose so I grabbed them on the sides just below her butt hoping to get maximum exposure. Her pants came down taking her underwear down a bit too but not as successfully as I had hoped. Instead of getting them all the way down they came only partially down exposing some butt crack before she quickly reacted grabbing them to prevent them from dropping any further. I tried unsuccessfully pulling them down further before I took off like a shot down the hallway weaving through kids on my way out. That’s when things went terribly wrong. What we didn’t anticipate was that she would angrily take off chasing after me. Not only that but who would have expected that she was a lot quicker on her feet that any of us had expected too! Before I had even gotten around the bend to the second hallway she had already caught up to me! Grabbing me by the shirt from behind she pulled me back so hard it nearly clothes-lined me causing my feet to come out from under me. I could not believe it! Panicked I tried to get up batting her arms away trying to break her grasp on my already stretched out shirt! With a grip like a vice she spun me around and threw me down to the ground like a mad gorilla. Keep in mind this was all happening in front of a hall full of schoolmates too. With a look that I can only describe as intensely hostile she screamed, “So you think that was funny huh?” I had never seen this side of her before and was speechless! “Well let’s see how you like it now!” she yelled as she began tossing me around grabbing at my legs. I kicked, slapped and tried to punch my way away from her but she was too much for me. With incredible strength and agility she spun me around till I was on the floor on my back almost upside down with her pulling at my pant legs now! Yanking hard and harder she began tugging at my pant legs till she was almost lifting me completely in the air. Relentlessly she yanked and tugged at my jeans tossing me around like a rag doll till it was all I could do to fight to keep my jeans on. I was wearing low cut waist jeans and a g-string so it was not easy keeping them from coming off in the first place. With each jerk my jeans and panties slid inch by inch further off my waist exposing my ass crack! By this point my mask had already flown off my face and we were surrounded by a hooting laughing crowd of onlookers watching me get completely manhandled by a girl everyone up to this point had though was a dweeb! Psycho dweeb is more like it! Hanging onto my belt loops for dear life she lifted, tugged, and dragged me around like a pro wrestler till she pulled so hard my belt loops broke! Once out of my grasp she made easy work of whisking my jeans and underwear down past my knees in one fell swoop! The kids roared with laughter and pointed as my whole naked ass and pussy came into full view. Humiliated I reached out to at least pull my panties back up but Kathy would have none of that either! Screaming for her to let me go she grabbed my panties stretching them back down as I fought to keep them up. Egged on by cheers from the crowd of laughing kids Kathy yanked my panties so hard they ripped out of my hands as she went in for the kill wresting my jeans and panties clean off of me. Humiliated I lay bottomless on the ground in from of ½ the school as they pointed and laughed at my naked bottomless humiliation. Kneeling trying to cover my pussy with one hand and my ass crack with the other I began to cry as Kathy began whipping me over and over with my stripped off jeans. “STOP IT!” I cried over and over as the emboldened Kathy kept laughing yelling, “How do you like it now bitch! How do you like it now!” Horrified I panicked and got up to run not knowing what else to do. With my whole ass and pussy on display for ½ the school with only my 2 little hands feebly covering I tried to push my way through the crowd crying and screaming for everyone to get out of the way. Instead ½ of them all closed in making it nearly impossible to push my way through. Hands grabbed at my arms pulling my hands away so everyone could see my exposed pussy hair and naked ass. That’s when Kathy pulled me back towards her by my hair saying that I was not going anywhere just yet… (To be continued) |
| Name: | T. |
| Subject: | Joanie the Neighbor Girl |
| Message: | The family next door has a daughter, Joanie, who just started college this year. The other night I guess her parents were away and she invited a few girlfriends over for a little party. Through the picture window I saw the other cars pulling up and heard the music kick off, but I didn't really think about it much after that. Until the doorbell rang.
When I answered it my eyes got wide and my jaw dropped. There was Joanie the neighbor girl, sort of bent over with one arm across her chest... Totally naked! Or so I thought at first. She looked so embarrassed to be standing in front of me like that. "Um... Hi," I said, totally unprepared for this situation. "Hey," she said, having trouble looking directly at me. "Um, can I, um, come in? Please??" Now being a closet pervert I'm always a little nervous about being accused of acting inappropriately, but she looked pretty desperate to get out of public view so I obliged. As she came into the light I saw that she was not completely nude. Her lower half was (barely) clad in a skimpy blue thong with a yellow happy face over her... happy place. Okay, let me describe Joanie. She's about five-four, with long straight brown hair and glasses. The cute nerd type I guess. I'd talked to her awhile one time before when I bought her old computer at their garage sale in the spring. I'd better not give her name, just in case she or anyone she knows ever sees this. She came in, still covering herself, and I immediately offerred to get her something to wear. She said thanks and I went and got my old bathrobe out of the bedroom. When she turned her back to me to put it on, I saw she'd gotten a little tattoo of some Chinese or Japanese character on her cute heart-shaped ass. "So I've gotta know," I asked as soon as she was dressed again, "Is this a dare or something?" Joanie had a pretty blush as she explained it all. Her friends at the party had talked her into a stripping game and she'd lost, and the dare was she had to find something to wear on her own before she could come back in. She said she'd looked into a couple of back yards hoping to find some hanging laundry she could borrow but there was none. Finally she decided to come to my place since we'd talked and she knew I was cool, and not too much older than her, and wouldn't say anything to her parents about this. I asked her about her tattoo and she said she'd just gotten it. We played Nintendo Wii for awhile, and I took several opportunities to peek at her nice legs and down the front of her robe. Awhile later the doorbell rang again and all Joanie's friends were there. They said they'd gotten worried and went out looking for her when she hadn't come back, and saw my lights were still on. I told them she'd done her forfeit and they agreed to let her back in the house. Just to be sure I went back over with them. As soon as Joanie was back inside I thought of something, and wondered if she'd go for it. "Um, Joanie?" I asked. "Can I have my robe back?" Joanie blushed again, and all her friends broke into giggles. But she obliged, and slid the robe off her blushing body, handing it to me with one arm while keeping the other across her breasts. "Thanks," I said, taking it. "That's a cute thong, by the way." Joanie turned beet red as her friends laughed and closed the door behind them. I went back to my place and had a private little "party" of my own, thinking about Joanie the whole time. |
| Name: | JAC |
| Subject: | Games - Part 1 |
| Message: | OK I'm back after some time. Anyway, there was this issue that happened some time ago.
There was once when we went to a chalet for a holiday. There were 10 people or so, us two twins plus eight of our other classmates, 3 females. We were playing games like Blind Man's Buff and the like. One of our friends came up with the idea of this new game. It was to played in pitch darkness in an empty room with only the 4 walls (and the door.) It was as follows: Objective: People will wander (WALK and not run to reduce risk of potential injury) aimlessly around the room. When you come into contact with another person, you are supposed to try and tie him up with stuff on hand and leave him there. Each person was given a length of rope enough to tie up one person, so you could take the other person's rope when you tied him up. Rules: No running, no punching, no kicking. Wrestling the other person to the floor is allowed (nothing too violent). Allowed to make noises, including when being attacked. Last one standing wins. When a person asks "how many people are caught", All the tied people must reply. Anyway, The girls decided to opt out since they believed they would be disadvantaged, and they went out for a walk. The game started. There were problems when your victim called out when being attacked, but no one really went to the rescue, even though it was allowed. Sooner or later, 6 of us were tied up on the floor. The winner was a guy named James. He was easily the most athletic among all of us, able to beat everyone at arm wrestling, pull ups, sit ups, and running. When he heard 6 other voices, he turned on the lights and revealed the 6 of us. He gave a really evil smirk. "Now I have you all where nobody can interfere..." |
| Name: | jenny |
| E-mail address: | trampgirl6700@yahoo.com |
| Subject: | caught flashing boy by dad |
| Message: | This happen 3 weeks ago. My dad caught me flashing this boy from my bedroom window. He came into my room and said, “What are the hell you doing? You're 15 and a slut already. Well fine then, you’re going to show your tramp body at school.” The next day my dad took me to school in a towel only took me to where everyone hangs out before school starts drinking smoking. In front of about 100 class mates I was made to tell everyone I was a slut tramp whore who likes it up my ass. Then my dad removed my towel. He made me stand naked hands at my side legs wide open and then had me open my ass cheeks as he made comments on how everyone can see my open asshole and wide open pussy. Then he told me to masturbate till I cum and had me shove my own fingers deep in my ass and cunt and pee while everyone cheered and laughed. Then my dad pulled out of a bag with a very tiny short see through dress that I normally only wear over my bathing suit. My dad made me put that on with no bra or panties so everyone at school could see my tits, vagina, and rear all day long. He made me put heels on too and made me apply this slutty looking red lipstick on my lips and nipples to highlight them. Then my dad told me that this was only the beginning. Wait till after school when he takes me to Wal-Mart to get my paycheck and the new clothes I’d be getting to wear from now on. He told me all my clothes, bras, and panties at home were going to goodwill now to make room for my new clothes. |
| Name: | Joshua |
| Subject: | Summer Camp |
| Message: | Hi Everybody. Here's a story. Thanks to everyone who's complimented my previous stories. Yes I still will put up "Pushed Out 3" one of these days. My creativity hits me sporadically so what can I say. Anyway hope you enjoy this one in the meantime...
Summer Camp I went to camp for a month this past summer. One day we had a free afternoon so a friend in my cabin and I talked these other 2 cute girls into going on a nature hike into the woods with us. My friend Kevin knew one of the girls already and liked her. The other girl was really cute but I didn’t know her that well. I though she was smoking hot and had a huge crush on her. I soon found out however that she was kind of ditzy too. We hooked up with them for the hike and Salicia, the girl I had a crush on, showed up wearing these very snug-fitting red gym shorts that showed off her amazing “assets” quite well! My eye’s nearly popped out of my head at the site of her sashaying around right in front of us. Kevin was ogling too. I think this made Lisa, the other girl, jealous because she kept shooting us cold looks the whole time. Salicia was funny. She kept asking odd questions and seemed really freaked out about bugs and snakes and kept asking if there were any dangerous animals. Kevin is a real prankster so he kept saying we needed to be careful of poisonous snakes and bears in this area. There really weren’t any but it was funny watching her squirm at the thought. We hiked for hours and were way out in the wilderness when we decided to take a break. We sat in some tall grass in a field and drank some water and had a snack bar. I was flirting with Salicia trying to tickle her and make her laugh but she wasn’t really going for it. We were rolling around in the grass when suddenly she jumped up and screamed, “Ouch! I think something just bit me!” She was rubbing her ass jumping around in a panic. We all jumped up startled hearing her scream asking her what was wrong. She kept yelling that she thought something had just bit her. Concerned we asked where and she turned her butt to us pointing to where it happened. It was on her right butt cheek (ha-ha!). A little embarrassed she tried to lift the right side of her shorts up to show us, exposing a lot of extra cheek in the process. Kevin and I looked at each other with eyebrows raised while the other girl Lisa just rolled her eyes looking totally annoyed. We took a deliberately long close look at her fine butt cheek. It looked like a simple thorn had pricked her, but we were having too much fun to let her know this. Kevin kept saying, “I can’t see it good enough. It’s up higher.” He grabbed her shorts on the right side and yanked them up her ass crack really high. “Bend over more so I can see!’ He commanded winking at me. “Oh my God! It looks like a snake bite!” he exclaimed. She started really freaking out now. “There are Diamond Heads around here. I hope to God it wasn’t one of those!” I had to laugh inside because I could swear he had just made that up off the top of his head. “What the f*** does that mean?” she yelped in desperation. “Well if it is, they are very poisonous!” he said with his most concerned voice. “Oh my God, Oh my God! I need help!” she panicked jumping up and down. “What should I do!?!” “There’s no time. We are way too far out. If we wait any longer you could go into a coma or even die.” Salicia looked as if she was about to break out crying at hearing this. “Well, I hate to say this but the only thing to do out here is suck the poison out and it has to happen right away, like ASAP!” Kevin said with a slight smirk on his face. “What?!” “I am serious. Read any survival manual. We have to get the poison out and do it right now. Stand still.” Smiling at me he leaned over holding her at her hips ready to put his mouth on her butt cheek. “Oh no you don’t!’ Lisa snapped yanking Kevin back by his arm sharply. “She’s poisoned and needs help Lisa!” Kevin whined but Lisa was onto him. “Well you’re not putting your mouth on her ass so forget it!” “Oh my God someone help! Please before it’s too late!” Salicia trumpeted stomping her feet with tears in her eyes pulling her short up on one side. Her naked cheek jiggled marvelously with every step. “Josh it’s all you bro.” Kevin said with a distinctly disappointed tone in his voice. “Don’t let me down dude” he said winking at me. I almost burst out laughing at how ridiculous the whole situation had become. Indulging myself I said, “Well ok! Salicia I’m sorry but this is for your own good.” “Just do it!” she said shaking with fear pulling her short up with her butt protruding out. Taking my cues from Kevin I told her to bend over more. She did but I wasn’t satisfied. “I need a better angle. Lie down on your stomach.” “Can’t you just….?” “LIE DOWN ALREADY! I AM TRYING TO HELP YOU!” I fired back cutting her off actually surprising myself with the command tone in my voice. Lying on the ground face down she quickly complied. I leaned in close to her exposed cheek admiring what I saw. “Pull it up more. I can’t get to it still” I told her hoping she’d comply. She did, pulling the side of her shorts way up her crack again sticking her butt out even more. Oh what a site this was! “Suck it out!” she exclaimed as all 3 of us nearly burst out in stitches hearing those words. With a wave of perverse lust sweeping over me I grabbed her shorts purposely yanking them up her butt on both sides giving her a massive wedgie. “What the f*** are you doing?!?!” “Your shorts are still in the way!” I said in an effort to dismiss my actions as legitimate. “Just f***ing do it already!” she screeched arching her back with her hips in the air. “OK, but please forgive me. This is the only way to get this done” I said as I boldly grabbed the waistline of her shorts and pulled them down. Startled she screeched out feeling her short come down. “Oh my God this is so humiliating!” she continued with her naked butt still protruding out and on display for us all now. Squeezing her naked cheek I went in for the kill sucking on her tender warm skin with my face only inches away from her most private areas. Looking back at Kevin I saw him beaming with approval nearly laughing, and Lisa right next to him glaring in anger. Kevin gave me a huge thumb’s up as Lisa smacked him in the shoulder full force. Man she was pissed! With my hand on the waistband of her shorts I continued to suck on her cheek as I pulled her shorts down lower and lower just to see how far I could get. I had them almost past her ass before she tried to stop me. Screeching out at the sensation of her shorts getting pulled lower she arched her back extending her naked rear up even further attempting to reach back and grab her shorts before I could pull them down any further. What a site this was! Still sucking on her cheek I could not control myself any longer. Bursting out in laughter I kept trying to suck on her ass but I had blown it. I felt the seriousness of the situation quickly eroding away. “Why are you laughing you a**hole?” Salicia said looking back at me. “IT’S BECAUSE THERE WAS NEVER ANY SNAKE. YOU NEVER GOT BITTEN BY A SNAKE, AND THEY JUST WANTED TO GET YOU TO SHOW YOUR ASS TO THEM YOU DUMB STUPID BITCH!” Lisa said exploding in anger cutting the rest of us off before we could even say anything. We were stunned! With that Lisa leaned in, grabbed Salicia’s shorts from behind and quickly pulled them all the way down wrestling them off her legs before she could even fight back. “What are you do..?!?” Salicia screamed bottomless lying on the dirt. Stunned, Kevin and I stood with jaws agape as Lisa took off running with Salicia’s shorts in hand. She tossed them up high into a nearby tree catching them on a branch as we stood watching in stunned silence. Standing up and covering her exposed pussy and butt in bottomless humiliation Salicia cowered ½ naked and embarrassed trying to pull her shirt down to cover. She had dirt on her knees and stomach still from lying on the ground. Man she looked good! Walking back up to us Lisa yelled, “Well you wanted to flaunt you little ass off for the guys so there you go TRAMP!” Getting into Salicia’s face and they began to tangle slapping at each other. Salicia kept yelling, “You f***in bitch!” over and over and must have temporarily forgotten she had no pants on. Exposed fully in front and behind they went at it. Lisa screamed, “How about I rip your f***ing shirt off too so they can see your tits too BITCH?” Things got physical quickly so we had to jump in and pull them apart before things got out of hand. Holding Lisa back Kevin walked her away from us trying to calm her down. Standing next to humiliated and bottomless Salicia she began to sob cowering half naked covering her crotch and naked backside with her hands again I had the wonderful task of trying to fish her shorts and panties out of the tree with a long stick. It wasn’t easy and must have taken a good 15 minutes before success. All the while with poor Salicia hiding pantsless and sobbing behind a bush. We made it back to camp a few hours later walking as two separate couples with plenty of distance between us. None of us ever brought it up again after that. |
| Name: | Jake |
| Subject: | My first time |
| Message: | From very early years, I was asked around to a neighbor's house when her grand daughters were visiting. Truthfully I was never that keen as this was before I had developed an interest in girls. My parents however were keen to ensure that I went as a neighborly gesture.
I was a very shy boy and the two girls who were 2 and 4 years younger than I had a keen interest in knowing what went on underneath my shorts and most of my visit was spent warding off there attempts. As I got older I was less and less keen to participate and the last time was when I was just 13 years of age and just becoming aware of my puberty. On this occasion the neighbour told us she had to go out shopping, but her lodger would be in the house if we needed anything. His name was John and although grown-up by my standard, he was still a relatively young man. Well we were playing some games in one of the rooms, when the younger girl asked if she could feel my pulse. After a while she located the pulse on my wrist and then wanted to try the other wrist. Eventually she said that she wanted to compare the two pulses and to do that she would need to have me hold my arms behind me as she claimed that this was the only way she could feel both pulses at the same time. Well being gullible I did what she asked and she grabbed my wrists and pulled them behind me. Her grip tightened and the older sister moved in. This had obviously planned and she started to unbuckle my belt and then the top button on my shorts. I reacted quickly but with my arms in that position it was difficult and the older sister was already working on my shorts zip. I had practically escaped the younger sisters grip and grabbed at my shorts when John walked in. "Well what's going on here then" he asked with quite a grin on his face. Well all of us were embarrassed and I hastely did my shorts back up and buckled my belt. Then John did something I didn't expect. He grabbed my arms and pulled them behind me. He told the older girl to go to a draw and get some tape, which he proceeded to tape up my arms behind my back. He then wrapped more tape and tied me to a radiator such that my back was to the wall. I could not move at all. He then turned to face the girls, who were as much bewildered at what they witnessed. "You see," he said, "you have to make sure he can't escape. I am going to my room now and won't be down for 30 minutes at which time I will come down and take the tapes off." Then he went out of the room with the girls just staring at me. It must have taken several minutes for the girls to realise my predicament and the older girl came over and started undoing the buttons on my short sleeve summer shirt. I was quite skinny in those days and didn't much like showing my chest off so even this simple act was embarrassing, but when her hands went back to my belt buckle I realised what was about to happen and I started to feel weak at the knees. "Please don't" I cried. The younger sister egged her on and soon my shorts were undone. As they were having trouble getting the shorts past my shoes they quickly pulled off both shoes and socks and then completely removed my shorts leaving me in just an open shirt and a pair of white briefs. At this moment the girls hesitated for a while. It was clear that they had not intended to go this far and I was trembling in a way they had never seen before. After some whispering, both girls grabbed each side of my briefs and pulled them down and right off me. My penis was really stiff. I had been having erections for some time, but was still very innocent and had not even masturbated at this time. The girls were fascinated at what they saw and the younger girl started to touch the end of my penis and as she did it jumped up in response. She thought this was very funny and her sister followed suit with both of them probing my penis to see what reaction they would get. They poked and stroked and tried to pull my foreskin back lookin closely at the glans. The older sister said "This must be where he pees." and again touched the end. I could feel something happening inside me and as I did not know what could happen I cried out "I need to pee." The girls stopped touching me for a moment and then the elder went to get a large empty bottle. "Let's make him pee in this" she said. Once again they started to touch and stroke my penis and I felt the same sensation surging up until I felt that something was coming. "I'm going to pee!" I suddenly cried and they held my penis with the tip by the neck of the bottle. Well I was as surprised as they, when I shot a load of "white stuff" into the bottle. Some missed and dribbled down the side of the bottle. The girls sniggered and debated as to what this was and the they got some tissue to wipe me and pulled up my briefs and shorts. The bottle was washed out and returned and I waited for John's return. When he finally came back I was more or less dressed although dishevelled and I am sure he guessed what had happened. He cut off the tape and after buttoning my shirt I ran home in tears. My emotions were all over the place. What I had experience was a mixture of humiliation and shame and yet also pleasure and that I found scary. It was quite a while before I started to experiment with such pleasures, and that is another tale. |
| Name: | Derelict |
| Subject: | Get Lucky! |
| Message: | Hi, all! This longer story is a sequel to my short story "Something Else Dropping On New Year's Eve". You can find it in Archive 8, if you'd like! (I hope I can fit this one all in one post!)
Anyway, this story doesn't have any actual sex, but it does have some explicit sexual descriptions! If you're okay with that, by all means, do read on! :-) Enjoy! GET LUCKY! Trying to distance herself from the memories of New Year’s Eve, Shannon found a new crowd to party with on St. Patrick’s Day. As drunk as they all were, she was lucky to keep her shirt that night! Fortunately, at this house party, there would be no one to remember her humiliation... Or, so she thought... Once again, Shannon dressed somewhat provocatively for the party. Her long, blonde hair flowed freely over her shoulders. Since green was a requirement to celebrate St. Patrick’s Day properly, Shannon ended up wearing the same tight, green top that she wore to the New Years’s party. However, for her bottoms, she wore a form-fitting pair of low-rise khakis which really showed off her round derriere delightfully. Shannon’s khakis revealed ample ass cleavage, and she purposely wanted to show a hint of her festive green panties. After mixing herself another drink, Shannon looked up to find her old “pal” Kim chatting with a small group of people. Kim seemed to be beaming right at her as she giggled amongst the clique of partygoers. Instinctively, the hairs along Shannon’s neck bristled, but she played it off as if Kim’s presence didn’t bother her. Instead, she found herself an open barstool and began chatting with a different group of people, trying to forget Kim was even around. Unfortunately for Shannon, pretending that Kim wasn’t there did not make it a reality. Occasionally, she would glance over and meet eyes with the grinning Kim, sending shivers down her spine each time. Before long, however, Shannon felt the presence of someone standing right behind her. Much to her chagrin, it was Kim! “Hi, Shannon!” Kim greeted with a smile that instantly made Shannon feel uncomfortable. “Uh, hi,” Shannon answered softly. “I’ve been telling everyone what a fun girl you are, my dear. Oh, and by the way, the new T.V. I had to buy was a lot more expensive than my old one. I mean, A LOT more expensive!” Kim grinned. A few people behind Kim began smirking as well... * * * Shannon couldn’t believe it! Kim had those damn handcuffs again! Now, Shannon found that her barstool seat had been perverted into a special prison for her. With the help of Kim’s far too eager friends, Shannon’s handcuffed wrists and both of her legs were affixed to the legs of the barstool, leaving her stomach to rest on the seat instead. Bound as she was, Shannon found her B-cup chest hanging over the edge of the stool, pointing towards the floor. Worse yet, Shannon’s ass was pointing obscenely outward and facing the crowd, giving them an excellent view of her ample ass cleavage. She could hear more and more people gathering behind her and making comments about her body, but none of them seemed interested in helping her out of this mess! Just as good with her showmanship as she ever was, Kim hooked her finger into the back of Shannon’s tight khakis and gave a few sharp, downward tugs, revealing more of Shannon’s ass cleavage and the top of her thong. It now became quite evident to everyone that Shannon had chosen to wear a green thong today, and the triangle of fabric atop the thong had a four-leaf clover embroidered on it. Upon closer inspection, there was also a two-word phrase printed around the clover... “Get Lucky!” Kim laughed as she announced the print to the audience. “Well, okay, Shannon, since you’ve asked us to!” Everyone chuckled at Kim’s observation while Shannon’s face turned red with embarrassment. “All right, everyone, grab your change and get ready to play the best damn game of Quarters you’ve ever seen! The winner will ‘get lucky’ and get to show us if Shannon chose a matching bra today!” Everyone cheered while Kim moved another barstool a short distance away from Shannon’s prominent derriere. Helpless as she was, Shannon could only whine in protest while metal coins bounced off her back, thighs, and bubble butt. It seemed to Shannon that the first few players had no experience playing Quarters, as at best, their quarters ricocheted off her slender waist and wide hips. Yet, it wasn’t long before the pros and semi-pros got their turns. Shannon couldn’t help but yelp as the first cool quarter jumped straight into her ass cleavage, and the partygoers hooted and laughed at the player’s first success. After that, more and more coins found their target down Shannon’s defenseless ass crack. Ching! Cha-ching! Ching! Ching! Cha-ching! Shannon felt like a slot machine being filled with spare change, and she gasped in discomfort as the coins piled up against the back of her pussy and squeezed between her ample ass cheeks. After a while, Shannon’s tight khakis held several dollars worth of quarters, and a lumpy bulge began forming at her crotch. Each subtle wriggle of her ass made the change rattle and clang next to her most sensitive areas, and all the onlookers merely laughed at her misfortune! Finally, after what seemed like an eternity to Shannon, Kim announced a winner to the Quarters game. Of course, not to be outclassed, Kim walked up to Shannon’s protruding bottom and carefully handled a dollar’s worth of quarters she had recently removed from the freezer. Mischievously, she dropped the freezing quarters down the girl’s ass cleavage, earning a dramatic shriek from Shannon. All the partygoers burst into hearty laughter as Kim gave Shannon’s new “change purse” a few loving pats, ensuring her chilly change trickled deep into Shannon’s most sensitive regions. Feeling the freezing change near her pussy and asshole, Shannon’s ass began to bob and weave in a silly sort of jingling dance, making everyone laugh even harder at the humiliated girl. Fighting the uncomfortable sensations in her nether regions, Shannon almost didn’t notice the man next to her begin slowly raising her shirt to her armpits. He took extra care to make sure her tight, green shirt went up and over her B-cups, exposing the fact that Shannon’s bright yellow bra did not match her green thong today. When she realized what exactly was going on, Shannon whined and shimmied her torso in protest, but she only succeeded in jiggling her dangling breasts for the delighted onlookers. Before she knew it, the stranger had pulled her shirt over her head, letting it drop uselessly over her handcuffed wrists. Everybody clapped and whistled for the winner and at Shannon’s new exposure! Shannon’s face reddened as she caught a glimpse of everyone leaning over to get a good look at her lacy, yellow bra cups. Worse yet, the winner posed for pictures next to her yellow bra cups! “Should’ve stuck with the St. Patrick’s theme up top, Shannon,” Kim chuckled, giving the girl’s bra strap an authoritative snap. Ignoring Shannon’s yelp, Kim continued: “Now, everyone, I hope you’re ready for some more fun! We’re going to have another challenging game of skill to determine who will ‘get lucky’ enough to show us how much junk she got in dat trunk!” She waited for the partygoers to stop hooting and hollering before explaining further: “I have a pair of chopsticks here, and the object of the game is to retrieve as many quarters as you can without dropping them on the floor. It sounds deceptively easy, but it’s harder than it looks!” The crowd voiced their approval of the challenge, much to the bound girl’s disgust. Feeling Kim’s hand press on the small of her back, Shannon sensed that Kim was going to demonstrate the “game” for everyone. This worried Shannon because she was still squirming her bottom from the cold quarters milling about her privates, and she shuddered to think what else Kim would do. Sure enough, Shannon felt the pair of chopsticks enter the top of her thong and journey down the crack of her ass. Shannon squirmed and jangled as she felt the chopsticks graze her asshole and touch the base of her pussy lips. As if Kim were demonstrating her dominance over the defeated girl, Shannon felt the chopsticks slightly part her pussy lips. Then, the chopsticks skillfully maneuvered about the gusset of Shannon’s panties, allowing a solitary quarter to slip inside the crotch. The cool quarter slid atop her delicate nether lips, but Kim was quick to snatch it and slowly drag it up the length of Shannon’s ass crack. Kim smirked evilly as she brought the retrieved treasure to her lips and kissed it, and the humiliated Shannon knew that Kim had purposely done it the hardest, most degrading way possible. The partygoers clapped and whistled for Kim as she handed off the chopsticks to the first contestant. While none of the other partygoers had the same purposeful bravado as Kim did, Shannon found them rooting around the crack of her ass to be just as unsettling! Even though they now stayed outside her green thong, she writhed in discomfort as the chopsticks repeatedly plumbed the dark depths of her ass cleavage and either removed or fumbled the coins near her privates. Shannon’s squirming, whining, and jingling only amused the contestants and motivated them to reach even deeper. Unfortunately, none of them could remove the chilly quarters fast enough, much to Shannon’s disdain. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the chopsticks seemed to grope excessively over her pantied pussy as the last quarter was snatched from the recesses of Shannon’s ass crack. Just to be sure, Kim copped a feel of Shannon’s khaki-covered pussy and ass before declaring that all the quarters had been successfully retrieved. Then, she announced that a lucky lady had snagged the most coins from the bound girl’s crevasse. From the sound of it, this contestant was frighteningly giddy to have won! Despite Shannon’s whining protest, she felt a pair of feminine hands reach around and begin undoing her belt. Shannon wriggled in resistance, but that didn’t stop the winner from eventually unfastening her belt, button, and zipper. Helplessly, Shannon felt her khakis slide over her rump, down her thighs, and down to her knees. Just like that, Shannon’s plump ass was exposed to everyone! She blushed deeply while people commented about its fullness and the fact that they could barely see the strip of thong between her ample cheeks. Much to Shannon’s horror, the partygoers tittered about her ass jiggling as she struggled against her bonds, but they all seemed to agree that Kim was right about her having the best butt at the party! Kim and the winner even posed for pictures next to Shannon’s half-naked ass! Giving Shannon’s backside spectacle a few playful slaps, Kim kept the show going: “Nice booty, cutie! Well, the next game is going to involve a little interaction from you, Shannon! I have a well-shuffled deck of cards here, and I’m going to pick one at random for you. You’ll have to guess the card correctly; otherwise, the next contestant in line gets a smack on your ass with whatever they wish! If you guess correctly, you don’t get a swat, but the next person in line gets a special prize instead! There will be three rounds, and three prizes. It’s that easy! And, since I’m such a good sport, I’ll even let you hold the card you’ll be guessing, Shannon!” Kim’s telltale smile revealed that she actually had something devious in mind for the tied girl. Groaning in disapproval, Shannon thought it odd that she would get to hold the card she’d have to guess. However, she was startled to find Kim reach under the stool with a playing card, but the card wasn’t headed toward Shannon’s hands! Instead, Shannon shivered as she felt the edge of the card slide into the waistband of her panties. As Kim gingerly pushed the card further, Shannon could feel it scrape along her pubes until it rested flat against her pussy, leaving only the edge peaking out of her panties. Kim’s eyes gleamed as she gave her pussy a reassuring pat, and Shannon realized she couldn’t even read the card at all! The card was certainly uncomfortable where it was stashed, but Shannon could do nothing to stop this demonstration of Kim’s dominance. “All right, Shannon, let’s have your first guess!” Kim urged. However, Shannon chose not to cooperate and deliberately said nothing. “No answer is a wrong answer, babe,” Kim declared, signaling for the first contestant to take his swat. SMACK! She squealed at the sudden sting, and the crowd chuckled at Shannon’s fleshy cheeks jiggling from the impact. SMACK! SLAP! SLAP! SMACK! SMACK! A half dozen harsh hand smacks landed on her bubble butt before the whimpering Shannon realized that her torment would be endless at this rate. Meekly, she chose the Ace of Spades, but this was wrong. SLAP! Another sharp blow landed against her derriere, making her yelp. Again and again, Shannon guessed at cards, and again and again, her ass was punished. SLAP! SMACK! People, it seemed, began to be more creative with their approaches: some used their hand to simultaneously slap and grope her lovely cheeks; others wielded creative paddles such as hairbrushes, rulers, or large spoons. WHACK! CRACK! Either way, Shannon’s ass burned and was a deep shade of pink before she correctly guessed the Queen of Clubs on her twenty-fifth try. “Congratulations, miss! And, about time, Shannon!” Kim announced. “Your prize is to show us what Shannon’s got under that yellow bra, and you get to go first next round!” Everyone clapped and whistled while Shannon’s heart sank. The winner seemed very eager to claim her “prize.” Restrained as she was, Shannon couldn’t even attempt to stop the loss of her bra. Plus, the winner was female and was adept at unfastening her bra quickly. Soon, the yellow garment joined her shirt uselessly at her wrists, allowing Shannon’s modest tits to dangle unfettered. Her ruddy nipples pointed toward the floor and were easy targets for the winner to pinch and twist. Shannon winced and grunted while the determined contestant made sure her nipples were stiff and prominent. Blushing in utter humiliation, Shannon noticed both Kim and the contestant gazing at her bare chest with a glint of marvel and mischief in their eyes. All the partygoers cheered and clapped, leaning over to get a good look at Shannon’s naked breasts for themselves. As appeared to be the tradition now, Kim and the winner posed for photos near Shannon’s tits, often making sure that her reddened ass was included, too! Lingering for a while longer, the winning woman giggled as Kim slid the old card out of Shannon’s panties. Kim winked at the woman knowingly as she grabbed a new card for the next round. Using the tip of her fingernail, Kim pulled the panties’ waistband outward ever so slightly, giving the woman a tiny, special glimpse of Shannon’s golden pubes. Shannon dejectedly moaned as the new card slid into place atop her tender pussy. Kim shouted, “Okay, everyone, round two is beginning! And, you’re now encouraged to smack Shannon’s lovely thighs as well! They need attention, too! Ready, Shannon? Start guessing!” Remembering how badly her last refusal went, Shannon kicked things off with the King of Diamonds. This, of course, was wrong, and the winner from the previous contest gleefully took a ruler across Shannon’s upper thighs, eliciting quite a shriek from the bound girl. CRACK! Guess after guess, Shannon failed, and many partygoers landed swat after swat across her round ass and thighs. SMACK! WHAP! Shannon’s thighs were now pinkish, and her jiggling ass was much redder. SLAP! SLAP! The delay between spanks made each one more dreadful, and she yelped at each one. CRACK! WHAP! Much to everyone’s satisfaction, Shannon did far worse this time, for it took until her thirty-seventh turn before she guessed the Six of Hearts. “Good job, sir! And, you suck at this game, Shannon!” Kim stated. “Your prize is to deliver a baker’s dozen swats to Shannon’s posterior with this ping-pong paddle, and you also get to go first next round! Don’t go easy on her, now! She’s got a lot of padding back there!” The crowd laughed at Kim’s comments and cheered for the man who’d won. Cringing at the thought of more spanks on her burning ass, Shannon spied the man taking up position near her vulnerable, bubble butt. POW! The first strike came fast and hard, making Shannon shriek loudly. Meanwhile, the audience counted the first strike aloud. POW! POW! POW! Shannon felt the stool shake and the flesh of her ass ripple! POW! POW! POW! The crowd continued keeping count while Shannon simply wailed. POW! POW! POW! These blows rained down upon Shannon’s defenseless thighs and stung worse than she’d ever imagined! POW! POW! POW! The last of the man’s blows nearly knocked the stool over, turning Shannon’s ample ass a deep shade of red. While the crowd cheered the thirteenth spank, Kim and the winner posed for a few snapshots next to Shannon’s punished bottom, but Shannon was far too preoccupied with the severe stinging in her ass to object at all. As a bonus prize, Kim beckoned for the winning man to watch her prepare Shannon for the third and final round. He smiled broadly while Kim wrenched the old card from side to side as she slid it out of the girl’s panties. She wanted to make sure Shannon acknowledged the sensations around her pussy. Meanwhile, the man snapped a picture of Shannon’s pantied crotch with his camera phone, making sure he focused on the cute clover bow at her waistband. Once again, Kim mischievously used her fingernail to slightly stretch Shannon’s waistband away from her, offering the lucky man a nice photo of some of Shannon’s secretive pubic curls. The bound girl whined at the humiliation of it all. Using a familiar trick, Kim set four frozen quarters atop the final playing card and quickly slid it into place. Immediately, Shannon felt the chill of the four invaders atop her pussy, and her aching ass began gyrating madly to rid herself of them. Surprised but extremely entertained, the whole crowd burst into raucous laughter as they watched Shannon’s red ass dance before them. After a while, Shannon’s efforts proved futile, and coins merely jostled defiantly about her hairy triangle. Worse yet, she had only managed to embarrass herself even more than before! “Well, someone’s excited about the next round, isn’t she?!” Kim taunted. “This will be a good one, folks, so don’t miss out on this last round! Shannon, you know what to do, so hop to it!” With her lower-half still sashaying sexily for the excited audience, Shannon mumbled the Two of Hearts as her starting guess. Not surprisingly, this was wrong. POW! The last winner swatted her sore ass with his paddle once again, eliciting another squeal from the bound girl. More guesses followed, earning her several more creative spanks. CRACK! WHACK! Shannon didn’t think her big, throbbing ass could take much more! SLAP! WHAP! Her thighs burned more and more, too! SMACK! SMACK! Fortunately for Shannon, this round was her best showing yet, as she managed to guess the Nine of Diamonds on her nineteenth try. Somehow, this did not reassure Shannon; instead, she dreaded Kim’s next move. “Congratulations, milady, you’ve won the grand prize!” Kim announced enthusiastically. “Looks like you’re the contestant who will ‘get lucky’ tonight! Come on down so that thong can come on down, missy!” The electrified audience cheered wildly while the shamed Shannon waited in trepidation. Hopelessly, Shannon spotted the winner prance up next to her round, red ass. With all of the uncomfortable sensations down there, Shannon’s ass continued to wiggle seductively, so Kim and the winner enjoyed posing for pictures even more. Before she knew it, Shannon felt a pair of slender thumbs slide under the elastic of her panties, and the crowd hushed in a palpable anticipation. The overwhelming dread Shannon felt was far worse than her New Year’s ordeal, and the crowd’s eyes now seemed to burn her bottom worse than her spanking! With dramatic flair, the winning woman slowly rocked Shannon’s thong down her hips. Shannon whined as the strip of green fabric steadily peeled outward from between her ample cheeks. When her panties reached the top of her thighs, the final card and coins quickly fell to the floor, but her thong glided gracefully to her knees. Shannon could hear the ravenous cameras documenting her degradation before the audience burst into giddy celebration! She had never felt so humiliated! Her naked, red ass and fuzzy pussy was exposed to everyone! After posing for a couple more pictures, Kim delivered the real coup de maitre unto Shannon. Using the pair of chopsticks, Kim slid them down along the deep crevasse of Shannon’s round, red ass. When she had them positioned where she wanted, Kim spread the chopsticks between the bound girl’s ass cheeks, carefully parting them for all to see the wonders between them! Now, everyone could plainly see Shannon’s pussy lips and puckered asshole! Shannon’s face turned the deepest red it had been all night, and her futile struggles were just even sexier now! Initially in disbelief, the awed crowd began snapping pictures anew and applauded Kim’s devious idea. Meanwhile, the final winner of the game grabbed the last playing card and used the corner of it to tickle around Shannon’s vulnerable asshole and pubic hairs. Occasionally, the woman enjoyed dipping the tip of the card between Shannon’s pouty nether lips. Disgusted, Shannon could only whimper in shameful frustration. For several, long minutes, Kim kept Shannon’s most intimate area exposed to the world, allowing the partygoers to have a little fun. Many of them wanted extreme close-ups of her pussy and asshole. Several of them wanted to tickle her pussy and asshole with an object, their finger, or even their own breath. One man admitted he had an anal fetish and happily spent a minute tracing his finger around the rim of her delicate anus. Another strange man wanted to “pet” her furry pussy and elected to keep a few stray pubes as “souvenirs.” Still, another angry woman, stating that she was terribly jealous of Shannon’s lovely ass, took a ruler and cruelly spanked the inside of Shannon’s ass crack! That really made the bound girl shriek! Happily, Kim obliged them all, and Shannon unwillingly entertained them with her protruding backside. Of course, Shannon’s breasts earned plenty of attention, too. Some of the guests loved to grope and squeeze her nipples, but keeping Shannon’s nipples stiff with good, old-fashioned ice cubes proved most popular! Defeated as she was, Shannon could only shamefully moan and groan in protest. When much of the commotion died down, Kim allowed Shannon’s punished cheeks to jiggle back into place. Then, unbeknownst to Shannon, she reached between the bound girl’s legs and nipped her little clit with the chopsticks. Shannon jerked to attention with a surprised yelp, so Kim was certain she could hear her: “You’ve been such a good, little sport, Shannon! I think our debt is finally paid, but we should do this again sometime anyway. By the way, I don’t think green is your color. From back here... Mmmmn, yes... Red is much more to my liking. I think we should see you in it more often!” Kim smirked broadly, giving Shannon a quick slap on her full, round ass to drive her point home. * * * Yes, it seemed everyone but Shannon did “get lucky” that evening! No one could remember if she said anything after they untied her, but no one could forget her round, red ass bouncing straight out the door! And, in the back of their minds, everyone wondered if Kim and Shannon would ever cross paths again... |
| Name: | Emma |
| Subject: | Tickle Fight Plus **warning exxxplicit** |
| Message: | This happened yesterday at my friend Samantha’s house. It’s been blazing hot and she has a pool so she invited me over to go swimming. It was Samantha, me, her boyfriend Trey, and my crush Steve. We are sort of dating but not officially going out yet. Anyway Samantha and I were in skimpy 2 piece bikini’s showing off our bods to tease the boys. I was wearing a string bikini that tied on the sides. Her Dad was not home so we had the whole afternoon to ourselves. Trey went out the store to get some drinks.
Samantha was standing by the edge of the pool so I decided to toy with her and push her in when she wasn’t looking. As she fell in she grabbed my arm pulling me in too. We both fell in with a big splash. She was like that’s it now you are really going to get it. She grabbed me and started tickling and dunking me in the water. I fought back and we both got into a wrestling match trying to dunk each other. She screamed for Steve to help so he jumped in to and made it two on one. No fair. He grabbed me from behind as Samantha went at it tickling me all over. She kept tickling my sides and thighs but also kept tickling my triangle and pushing her finger in my butt from behind too through my bikini. I tried to get away but Steve had me around the waist from behind so I couldn’t. I swatted at Samantha scratching her back by accident. Samantha attacked me ticking me harder and trying to reach down inside my bikini bottoms saying she I was really going to get it now. Steve kept dunking me and that’s when I felt someone pull my bikini bottom strings. I am not sure if it was Steve or Samantha but my bikini bottoms came undone. With all the dunking and tickling I couldn’t keep my bottoms on. They slipped down my legs and there was nothing I could do. They floated down to the bottom of the pool. I yelled that my bottoms we coming off and they both said good maybe they should take my top off too and finish the job. I kicked and tried to get away but they pulled me back yanking my bikini top lose from behind. Laughing they stripped my top off taking it away. They sandwiched in between me pinning me in between them totally naked, Steve behind me and Samantha in front smooshed against me. Samantha started playing with my boobs and touching my pussy tickling it. She told Steve I needed to be punished for being such a brat so he started tickling from behind. He started touching and squeezing my butt pulling me cheeks apart. Then he wiggled a finger up into my butt. Samantha did the same up front rubbing her middle finger back and forth between my legs till she got a finger inside my pussy. Holding my hands they both finger fucked my asshole and pussy for a few minutes ordering me to admit I was a brat. Steve had a huge erection in his trucks and was humping my naked butt. I refused at first saying no matter what they did to me I would not. My pussy got really warm and wet and Samantha found my clit. She fingered and toyed with it till I was afraid I’d come. Samantha said that I was really liking this and told Steve that maybe he should fuck me up the butt to teach me a lesson. Steve undid his trucks and took his fat dick out. Under the water he tried to push it up my asshole. He got the head pushed in stretching my cheeks apart and that’s when I gave in. I said ok I admit I am a brat and they won. They laughed and let me go. Samantha snatched my bikini top and bottoms from the water and they both got out of the pool quickly leaving me totally naked in the pool. I got out naked covering my boobs and crotch as best I could. But it wasn’t over. They would not let me have my bathing suite back or even let me cover with a towel. They they’d make me go home naked unless I did what ever they demanded. They led me by the hand to the steam room in the back of the yard behind the pool. Samantha and Steve said I had to finish the job so they made me lie on my stomach totally naked. Steve took out his ½ hard dick again. He put it in his mouth saying I must suck it so I did. It got rock hard as he pumped it in and out of my mouth while Samantha toyed with my pussy and asshole fingering and spreading them. I got super wet and horny again with her fingering and playing with my clit. She said I had a sexy ass and wanted to see a dick in it. We were all sweaty and glistening from the hot steam. They traded places and Steve got behind me. I said I had never gotten ass fucked before and Samantha said don’t worry and just relax and go with it. Samantha ordered me arch my back and stick my ass out. She spread my cheeks wide and slowing fingered my asshole. She reached underneath and continued playing with my slippery wet pussy as Steve pushed in hard boner into my asshole. He got the whole head in and then pushed his weight down from ontop sinking his whole stiff cock into my stretched out butthole. He fucked my butt moving faster and faster till he was pile driving me. With Samantha fingering me I felt a wave come over me and came like 5 times over and over before Steve exploded pumping tons of sperm into my asshole and all over my open ass. Samantha held my ass apart saying that was so hot watching it dribble down all in my crack. She pulled her bottoms down and rubbed her pussy till she came shaking and shuddering cupping her own ass and playing with her own asshole right there in from of us. We finished and cleaned off. They let me get dressed and we all took a nice swim into the pool to wash off. A few minutes later Trey came back from the store. We never said a word about what happened. Guess he missed out big time. |
| Name: | Sweety Pie |
| E-mail address: | chloehawker@hotmail.co.uk |
| Subject: | Humiliating My Boyfriend! |
| Message: | *This Story Is Based On My True Events With Most Of The Names Being Replaced The Only Change*
I had been dating this guy called Mark for 3 months after he had asked me out at the start of the year. I always thought he was a proper cute bloke and really lucky to have him as a boyfriend. He was funny, sporty, but could never really be romantic or share his feelings with me. I always thought that he was hiding something from me. So one particular night when I was around his, he had to go to the bathroom and I noticed his phone lying on his chair. So I opened it up as it was a flip phone and decided to look at his phone. And that's when I found out what he was hiding from me. He had been taking photos of me in the classes I share with him of my arse particulary. I was incredibly surprised to see photos from when I was talking to other people from behind, when I had bent down to put the books back, letting my english teacher mark my work, in the dance studio when I had been helping one of my best friends and the list continues. I was outraged but realised I didn't have long so decided to keep the phone and go out after half an hour of him returning with the excuse of english coursework. Eventually he found out and when he found out that I had found the images, he demanded his phone back and snatched it off me with ease. He told me that we were finished and he had all he wanted off me with viciousness that I had never expected to come off him. Because this happened when we were walking home he demanded that I bent over so he could take a picture and then he lowered my pants and trousers until I had a bare butt for his phone to savour. He was surprised that he had made me do this and so forced me to his house with the street being unusually deserted for such a time and made me watch as he put them on the internet under my name. He touched my butt, pinched it and did everything possible apart from sexually if you catch my drift. He made me bend over so it was impossible for me to be in any other position. Then he bent down and smelt my pants that said "Bite Me" as they only cost £1.50 from Primark. In turn he then bit me and I almost cried in tears as he said my bum was soft and cushiony. After letting me go, he told me he was done. But I decided I wasn't not by a long way.... |
| Name: | ryan |
| E-mail address: | ryanwilson619@hotmail.com |
| Subject: | no longer friends |
| Message: | 4 summers ago my old friend and I were at home baby sitting for my mom and dad because they were out for the weekend. They had left me and my brother at home. They said my friend could come over if I wanted. So she came over and we were watching TV when she asked if she could use the computer. I said yes. So after about 5 minutes I walked over to see what she was doing. I saw that she was flirting with my boyfriend. I asked her what she was doing. She said nothing and covered up the computer screen. I pushed her to the ground and called for my brother to come down. When he came down I asked him to read me what was on the computer so he did. I was right she was flirting with my boyfriend. I said stay away from my boyfriend and for your punishment you are going to give my brother a show like he is your boyfriend. So I stared to strip her. I got her down to her bra and panties. Then I stopped and asked my brother if he’d like a turn. He said sure so he finished the job. She fought him but he stripped her panties and bra off leaving her totally naked. Once she was naked I said that for fighting the whole time her punishment was not over. We pulled her over and I stared to spank her over and over. Then I said since your punishment was to act like my brother was your boyfriend he will get another turn so I asked him what he would like to do to his new girlfriend. He put his finger in her asshole then another in her pussy. I let this go on for like 5 minutes. Then my brother took his dick out and stuck it in her mouth making her give him a blow job. After about 5 minutes he started to cum all over her face and naked body. I said that was it and her punishment was over and my brother ran to the bathroom. When I let her go she hit me in the face and KO’ed me. Then she pulled my pants and panties down and ripped off my shirt. She stripped me naked and left me like that. My brother came out and tried to wake me up. Once I did I told him what happened. After that we never talked again. |
| Name: | Joshua |
| Subject: | Weird and Embarrassing |
| Message: | My sister and her best friend Emily are tight. They are always together and she comes over our house a lot. Yesterday Emily was over as usual. I was on my sister’s computer in her room because mine took a dump (because it’s an old piece of crap). No one was home so it was just us three in the house.
So I’m on the computer playing a game minding my own business when I hear all this laughing and noise going on. Emily and my sister come into the room play fighting and acting very silly like they often do. My sister pushes Emily on the mattress and they proceed to start to wrestle and slap fight each other. It was all in fun but started getting out of hand. Acting annoyed I looked at them yelling “Uh oh catfight!” kind of secretly hoping it would actually turn into one. Emily overpowered my sister and got on top of her and wrapped this extension cord around her hands quickly. She tied my sister’s hands behind her and knotted the cord in a flash. I was impressed! She wrapped the cord around and in-between several more time and knotted it like 6 times. Then she pulled my sister’s shirt up and started tickling her bare stomach like crazy. My sister can’t stand to have her sides tickled so she went crazy. This was getting better and better. My sister retaliated by kicking Emily hard but missed her mark. Emily over powered her again grabbing her legs and tying them together too with the long part of the same cord. “Now you’re really going to get it!” Emily threatened and started viciously tickling my sister’s sides under her shirt. “Say you’re sorry or else!” she kept demanding but my sister refused yelling, “NO! F*ck you!!” over and over. “OK that’s it then!” Emily yelled. “Thomas, I need you to leave the room please” she told me. Since it was my sister’s room I felt like I had too even though I really didn’t want too. “Close the door behind you please!” She said as I reluctantly walked out closing the door behind me Leaning against the door I heard them go at it. My sister was screaming and yelling, “No!” over and over and I heard Emily laughing evilly. I was dying to know what they were doing in there but I was on the outside. Soon there was so much noise I decided to be sneaky and crack the door open just enough to peak in but hopefully quietly enough for them to not notice. I very slowly did and to my complete shock I saw that Emily had my sister’s hands and ankles tied together behind her basically hog-tied AND had pull my sister’s shirt up to her armpits. She also had pulled her jeans AND underwear down to her knees too! She was viciously tickling my sister who was basically naked! My eyes almost popped out of my head. Emily was tickling the heck out of my sister’s naked waist with her pussy and rear end on full display. She hand pulled her bra up above her boobs too so they were poking out exposed also! I mean this was my own sister so it was just so wrong to be looking at her like this but I could not help it. My sister was quite a looker but I had never though of her in this way. After all she was my sister and quite bitchy to me most of the time anyway. I watched for a while as Emily tickled my sister and spanked her bare butt as she wiggled and screamed like crazy in protest but I got paranoid fearing one of them would look up and notice me spying. At one point I thought they did so I quickly closed the door as silently as possible. Then I heard Emily say something about having to go and heard footsteps. I quickly scrambled out of my hallway into my room just in time to hear Emily emerge from her room. “Have fun. See ya tomorrow!” she laughed as she made her way out the front door. My sister’s bedroom door was wide open now so playing dumb I walked by to see my sister still hog-tied with her pants down and shirt and bra pulled up. “Oh my God!” I said acting as surprised as I could. “DON’T LOOK YOU A**HOLE!!” She yelled kicking and rolling around on the bed trying to get lose. Emily had done quite a tie up job on her! I covered my eyes to avoid further embarrassment to both of us. “Sorry!” I said not knowing what else to say. I began turning to walk away as if to give her privacy. “Thomas! God damn it I need help.” My sister yelled. “Come here but DON’T LOOK AT ME!” Laughing inside barely able to contain myself I walked up with my hand over my eye’s still. “What?” I said coldly. “Mom’s going to be home any minute and I am f*cked. Untie me, but DON’T LOOK!” “Uh I don’t hear a please anywhere in that.” I said knowing I had the upper hand now. “Tom! Don’t f*ck around!” she snapped back. I dropped my hands and looked right at her. Her pussy hair was brown, trimmed and well manicured. Her naked hips and belly were up close so I could see every detail of her nude body. This was weird. She tried to tuck and roll to cover but it didn’t do much to shield anything. “Stop looking at me!” she whined. I looked away in sheer embarrassment for her. “Look if you want my help, shut up. Stop yelling at me!” I said standing over her. “Secondly don’t order me. Say please at least”. “OK please.” “Please what?” I said messing with her now. “Thomas! I swear!! Please help untie me NOW! Please!” I could not extend the torture any longer. I could see the look on her face and really did feel badly for her now. Began working at the knots trying to untie them. Emily had done quite a job! They were knotted so tightly I could not get them undone! She had to roll over on her stomach so I could get a good angle to get them undone. Her naked ass was right below me. I could see everything. “Can you please pull my panties back up, or at least cover me up?” she said with more a sheepish tone now. ‘Hold on!” I said acting all enveloped in the knots ignoring her last request. She asked again this time more urgently. “Look. I am not going to do that. I might touch your… well, that’s just gross. No.” I said playing it off like I was somehow disgusted with her being naked in front of me. “TOM! F*ck! Come on stop f*cking around!” “Look. Do you want my help or not? Shut up already or I’ll walk away and leave you like this for Mom ok?” My sister remained silent seemingly defeated at that comment. I worked on the knots gazing over her naked body up close and personal. I handled her, rolling her on her side as if to get better leverage on what I was doing. She struggled a bit so I ordered her to stay still. Finally I gave up on trying to untie them and got scissors. I really had to hand it to Emily. She had tied so many tight knots I could not get them undone! I carefully cut the cord making sure I didn’t damage her skin and soon detached her hands from her ankles behind her. Her hands and ankles were still tied together however. I rolled her over on her back and forced her knees to her chest acting like I needed to do this to get her ankles unbound. Pushing her ankles way back I got a very intimate look between her legs and in-between her butt for the moment. “What the f*ck are you doing?” she snapped pushing back against me. “I’m trying to get your ankles lose! What do you think?” I tried pushing her legs back again but she would have none of it. Obviously she knew what I was up too. “Just f*cking untie my hands already!” She said sticking her wrists out at me. Her shirt had managed to slip down just enough to cover her boobs now even though her bra was still pulled up underneath and completely disheveled. Cutting her hands loses she quickly threw off her ties and began feverishly pulling her jeans and underwear back up. “Don’t look!” She yelled again as I just stood here. “Ok Tom. Thanks for your help but get out now” she snapped making quick work of trying to untie her ankles. “Here, these might help.” I said tossing the scissors to her. Jeez, what a complete ingrate I thought as I meandered out of her room still smiling thinking about the whole weird and embarrassing ordeal. That a memory that will linger for sure. |
| Name: | Mai |
| Subject: | Initiation |
| Message: | I am exchange student from Thailand. I stay with family in the US. They have older boy. One weekend the mom say to visit friends. She took us to friend house. They have 2 kid one girl my age and 1 older boy like I stay with. We spend time altogether then mother say they go out for night and be back later. Maybe late like 4 or 5 hour. They leave us with boy and girl at house alone. They tell us to play and get along. They want us to be good. They left and I play with girl and both boy go play somewhere else. We watch TV and look at pictures in books. Girl is nice and try to tickle me. She said in America I am new girl so I must have initiation before they can be real friend to me. Girl go get boys and talk to them. They look at me and laugh then they come in room. They say time for initiation. I don’t know what initiation mean so I ask. They say I need to do things like test before they trust me and be friend with me. They say if say no then no body be my friend or talk to me at school too. They say initiation is test for me and I have to. I want to have friend by all so I say ok, yes. They take me down to basement. They tie my arms over my head to pole and blind fold me. They say I must say American alphabet all the way through with no mistake. I say I can do it so I try. I go through but they say no I made mistake. Now I must be punish. They pull my pants down and take them. They say try again. I say ok and go again. I make no mistakes but they laugh and say I did make mistake. The pull my shirt up. They untie my hands then take my shirt and tie me up again. I in underwear only and they laugh. They order me again and I say I did good already. They say no go again or else. I scared and go very slowly but still they say no I made mistake again. They pull my panties down. I embarrass. They see my bare bum and in front too and laugh and laugh. They take my bra too and make me naked. They keep me naked and make fun of me. They laugh and poke me with sticks. They poke me down below and in butt too. They tickle me all over and take pictures. I am slave to them. I feel shame. They untie me but say initiation not over. They make me lie down on bench. They tie my arms and legs down. Then girl spread my butt and look in my asshole. She laugh and spread my asshole and pussy. She tell boys to do something I no understand. He come back and put some thing in my asshole like powder. It itch and burn make my asshole feel bad. Soon it itch so bad I shake and move like crazy person. They laugh more. I don’t know what is. They laugh and say it itching powder. I kick up and down like wild animal and shaking my hiney around to. It feel so bad up my asshole. It make my pussy hot too. I can’t stop. They think so funny. They keep laughing say I love it why I get ‘wet’ then. I tell them no I am not but I embarrass because my pussy hot and they know it true. They laugh and say they will only help after spank me. I have to say yes first. I feel so embarrass I say yes. All of them say take turn. They all spank me. They laugh and say my ass so red and hot. To bad I tied down and I am slave. They spread my ass and pussy and blow air. I ask initiation to be over so they say ok. They get water hose out from back yard and they say they now cool me off. They laugh and stick ice cube up asshole and squirt water from hose right in my butt and pussy. It so strong it hurt but still help wash itching powder. They leave me all wet and naked still tie to bench. They tell me to no say anything to parent or else they show pictures to school. They say all school kids will laugh and make fun forever if I tell and I have no friends then. They say they only untie me if I say yes and have to get another girl and put itching powder in her butt to for them. They say it last part of initiation. If I do it then they are real friend. If I don’t they embarrass me worse at school. I agree because I want to get untie. They let me go but said I had to or else. |
| Name: | Kristy |
| E-mail address: | kristy506@aol.com |
| Subject: | Humiliated by cousin and friends Part 2 |
| Message: | "So what do you boys want Kristy to do with you for the rest of the day?", my mom said to the boys with me a 13 year old girl that was just spanked and humiliated by much younger four and five year old boys, one of which was her cousin. "Well I don't know about the whole day but, lets start with cleaning my room.", said my bratty little cousin. Then my mom looked at me and said, "You heard him Kristy." "But mom, please don't make me do this half naked!", I pleaded. And with what one could almost consider some compassion she tossed me my lite blue lacy panties.
Reluctantly I followed my cousin, his friends, and my on mom into my cousins room to clean it with no pants on! My cousin and his friends sat on his bed while my mom stood making sure I did whatever my brat cousin ordered me to do. "Pick up my toys off the floor and stick them in the toy crate", my brother demanded. My mom gave me a stern look that basically told me i had better do it and fast! So I bent over and picked up the closest toy to me which was a little red car. As soon as i started to bend over to pick it up I heard and eruption of giggles behind me, and i realized what little perverts my cousin and his friend were! They had tricked me in to showing off my butt to them! I screamed, "Mom!" "I will not have this kind of shouting in my house!" she screamed back. And as if to punish me further she came over and pulled my shirt off over my head, and to the little perverts delight left me their in front of them in my matching lite blue, lacy bra and panties! I was shocked. This all felt like it was a dream, like i was standing beside my humiliated body watching this all unfold. And I would soon be wishing this was a dream, because it would only get worse from here. To Be Continued... |